Faders   New Dawn of War

Text © 2013 by Christie M Owens

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only.  This eBook may not be re-sold or given to other people.  If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.  Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

This is a work of fiction.  Characters, names, places, events, or incidents are products of the author's imagination.  Any resemblance to actual people, living or dead, or to places or incidents is purely coincidental.

Chapter 1

Wedding Bells

The sun cloaks me with its warmth as it burns through the window.  I slowly rise from my peaceful night’s sleep, and I hear I’m not alone.  My eyes dart around the room to look for the scurrying, fluttering sound that has now left my heart pounding in fear.

Then I see the intruder.  Screams rumble from me and echo through the cabin.

“Get out!  Get the fuck out now!”

jump up and start running from a damn peacock!  It’s violently flapping its wings and charging me, forgetting it’s a bird instead of a rabid bull.

I throw my hands up defensively just as the door swings open.

Kace bursts out laughing as he whistles for the incredulous winged beast.  As usual, the peacock reacts like a dog and struts out confidently.

I swear that thing laughs at me every time it sees me.  Bastard peacock.

Kace smiles at me as he chuckles, not sparing any amusement at my cost.  “You were ready to take on an army of Mostiles, but you run screaming from a harmless peacock?”

I scoff, “Harmless my ass.  That thing is vicious!  You’ve to start making sure that door is shut if you’re going to run off and leave me all alone in here.”

He glides over and puts his arms around my waist, patronizing me with his mock comforting touch.  I feel his plump, velvety lips teasing mine slightly before connecting fully.  The heat spreads through me and I forget all about the damn intruder… well, almost.

Kace pulls back with a scandalous grin.  “I didn’t want to leave you all alone, but I had to get some things ready for the wedding.”

Oh fuck!  The wedding!  How could I have forgotten?

I dash to the closet to pull out my dress, quickly tossing my shoes to the bed as I ready everything else.

Kace laughs.  “You still have plenty of time to get ready.  I was just coming back to make sure you were awake.  I suppose Bernie decided to take on the daunting task himself.”

I turn back quizzically.  “Bernie?”

“The peacock.  That’s his name.”

I narrow my eyes at him.  “The peacock has a name?  Really?  Why not call the damn thing dinner and be done with it?”

Kace laughs harder while he moves to the stove.  The rattling of pans rings out as he procures his necessary needs for coffee making.

I sigh as I flop down on the bed.  “I hate weddings.”

He moves back to join me on the bed.  His arms pull me into him and his eyes trap mine.  The fever floods me and I forget what I’m saying.  He quickly reminds me with his soft tone.

“Something tells me you won’t hate this one.”

I blush under his penetrating gaze and find myself overwhelmed with desire, wishing we could skip the wedding and just curl into each other for the day.

“I suppose I might not.”

His lips find mine once more, and the ruffling sound of clothes being expelled to the floor brings a wider smile to my face.  I can’t imagine a day without him.  I need him more now than ever.  His hands search my body and grip tightly against me.  His fingers trail the small scar I obtained in our fight against the Mostiles over a month ago.

His lips move to the scar and then slowly follow one of the trails he forged so long ago.  Once his lips move back to mine, we become lost in the inferno that is our love.

I walk down the aisle timidly as I fidget, praying I don’t fall.  I’m almost worried Bernie is just waiting to jump out in front of me and turn me into a screeching fool for all eyes to see.

I hate so many people looking at me.  I clutch the bouquet of flowers too tightly and I feel some of the stems snapping in response.

Damn it!  I still hate weddings.  Though this one is special, I still detest the idea of walking down an aisle and gathering far too much attention.

I see Kace standing at the altar, but unfortunately my angst doesn’t fade away.  I slowly seek a breath to enter my lungs.  It was easier to fight with powerful, seasoned warriors when all eyes were on me in Greyhorn than it is to walk down an aisle in front of our tribe.

What is wrong with me?

Kace’s smile draws me in and taunts me as I take my place on the opposite side of the altar.  Our eye contact breaks as we turn to watch Helena take her elegant stroll as the bride.

Harrison is smiling so large his face looks to be on the verge of breaking.  Helena continues her slow glide and her eyes are completely devoted to Harrison’s, offering him her soul as well as her love.

As soon as she hands me her flowers, she turns back to face the love of her life.  Kace’s eyes catch mine and burn into me as Malfus starts the ceremony.

I stare at the man I’ve loved for longer than I would admit and my heart pounds against my chest.  I had agreed to marry him, and one day we’ll be the ones up here with all eyes on us.  I’m terrified and excited by that at once.

I don’t hear a word being said because I’m completely engulfed by the most hypnotic eyes there has ever been.  His smoldering gaze makes me wish there weren’t so many people standing around.

As soon as Helena and Harrison complete their ceremony, my arms fly around Kace.  He smiles behind our kiss and I’m completely enthralled, entranced, and in love.

He pulls back slowly.  “We have to go to the banquet hall for the reception.”

I smirk menacingly.  “No we don’t.”

He snickers slightly as the back of his hand caresses my cheek.  “We do have to go.  The maid of honor and the best man will be expected to give a toast.”
Damn it.  More eyes on me.

I sigh out deeply as I reluctantly loosen my seductive hold.  His smirk can’t be stifled, and I swear he’s amused by my frustration.  Ass.

He takes my hand and leads me to the overflowing banquet hall.  In no time at all the wine gives the boys courage and the girls suddenly suffer from lowered inhibitions.

Everyone engages in drunken dancing and loud, not-so-funny jokes.  Staggering fools, singing maidens, and slurring ramblers all share in the moment that Helena and Harrison will forever cherish.

I’m feeling the warmth of the alcohol poisoning me as well, forcing me to laugh at ridiculous and mundane things.  Julius and I engage in some insanely stupid dance before returning to our loves.

Kace is laughing at my foolish exhibit, and Kendall is almost passed out on the top of a table, her lips moving to make unintelligible sounds in slurred, mumbled grunts.

Why isn’t Kace affected by the abundance of the alcohol?

“Why is it that you’re the only person here not staggering?”

He smirks as he steadies me once I waver, showing how much I’ve over indulged in the ripe wine.  It doesn’t matter how straight I stand, I still feel like I’m leaning.

Whoa.  This is the drunkest I’ve ever been.

“I know how to hold my alcohol.  You, my love, have no inkling of what your limits are.”

Sober I’d be offended, but drunk, I find his daring remark humorous, so I laugh wildly as though he’s made some hysterical joke.  Sadly, I realize how foolish I sound; I’m just too far gone to really care.

“I have no limits.  You make me limitless,” I slur, laughing at my own nonsense spewing free.

He laughs at my corny joke as he scoops me up.  He kisses me despite my drunken breath, and I nestle into his hard, warm body.

“Let’s get you home before you start toppling over.”

I wiggle and he puts me back down.  I try to free my face from my tousled brown hair, and my face burns from the liquor’s fever.

“I can walk,” I scold.

He smirks again as he holds his hand out to usher me on with a prove-it glare smugly resting in his eyes.

I start to walk and instantly find myself falling head first.  The protective, saving arms of my incredible man catch me and scoop me up once again.

He’s still smirking, and now I realize he saw that coming.

I shrug.  “On second thought, maybe you should carry me.”

He laughs loudly now as he kisses my forehead.  “I think that’s the wisest choice.”

He gently places me on the bed and my head swims in a giant circle, making me feel queasy and off balance.  I grab it as though I’m trying to keep it from sloshing around, but my attempt proves to be in vain.

He laughs a little as he starts pulling my shoes off, tossing them over his shoulder to make me laugh.

“I swear it’s getting worse by the second,” I grumble, a dull groan finding its way out behind my words.

He laughs a little as he frees me from my dress, and I make no attempt to cover up.  I’m too exhausted to play shy right now.

“Well that’s the effect of too much alcohol.”

He dresses me as though he’s dressing a child, making a new groan emerge, one of manifested humiliation.

I feel so ridiculous.

I flop back down in the bed as he undresses and pulls on his dangling pants.  Oh I hate it when he wears those low, hip-exposing pants.  Damn him.

I try to rise up and touch the perfect body the sirens are calling me to, but I miss and fall back down to the bed with a languid motion.  He chuckles lightly as he scoots in beside me and kisses my head.

“Sleep, baby.  We have all the time in the world for that.  Tonight you need sleep.”

“I don’t want to sleep.  I want you.”

His adorable, satisfied, somewhat cocky smirk emerges, and he patronizes me once more with his far too ginger touch, kissing me on the forehead.]

I grumble under my breath, unable to really form any more words that make a bit of sense.

Oh why did I drink so damn much?

My eyes are so heavy, and I finally succumb to their desire to stay closed.

Chapter 2

The Nomads

I wake up to the horrible aching head that seems to be barely attached to my shoulders.  My whole body feels heavy and my limbs don’t want to properly function.

Kace is sitting at the table with coffee already made, his eyes not coming up to meet mine.  He’s whittling away on a piece of wood.

With a disgruntled motion, I go to join him, curious as to what he’s making.  He smirks as I plop in a chair beside him.

His voice is cautiously low in an effort to keep from disturbing my already aching head.  “Good morning.”

I almost scowl.  “Is it?  I can’t tell.”

He laughs under his breath as he slides a cup of coffee in front of me.  I peek out from under my hands that are barring the blaring light from entering my eyes.

“Drink that.  It’ll help somewhat.  I’ll cook you some breakfast in a minute.  You need to eat,” he snickers out.

Oh, bad head.  Bad, bad head.

Why does my body feel the need to punish me so harshly for one simple night of fun?

I sip the coffee and he begins his quiet cooking, careful not to let anything clank.  He’s so thoughtful and kind, considering this torture was self-inflicted.

As soon as the food is done, I almost inhale it I eat so quickly.  He smiles as I finish the last bite.  I sit back feeling somewhat better now that the food has absorbed some of the toxins still lingering.

He goes back to whittling once he finishes his food, reminding me that in my fog, I never asked him what he was doing.

“What are you aiming for it to be?  Driftwood?” I ask teasingly, since the block of wood looks slightly deformed.

“Don’t be so quick to judge,” he says with a boyish, heart-smashing grin, while feigning an offended tone.  “It’s in the early phases.  It’ll take form when I get closer to the core.”

I giggle lightly, all the more intrigued by his intense focus.

“Well?” I prompt, a bigger smile spreading over my lips when his infects me.

He smirks, his eyes never leaving his task.  “Well, you’ll just have to wait and see.  I don’t need your expectations getting too high.”

I laugh lightly, and he lets out a snicker of his own while continuing to be obsessed with the inanimate object in his hands.

Deciding I’m not willing to share him this morning, I stand up and lean over as my lips brush his neck.  I can feel his chill bumps forming from the unexpected sensation stemming from my sneak attack.

He puts his work down and turns to face me - my mission to disrupt his fancy proving to be successful.  His hands grip me at the hips and tug me into his lap.

My legs wrap to straddle him and he grips me tighter.  His lips find mine and I instantly feel so much better, my headache completely banished as I plunge into his passion.  His sublimely glorious touch is welcome against my pleading, wanting skin.

He lifts me up by my thighs and carries me to the bed, not wasting another breath without being fully melded to me.  My legs stay in their straddled position as he gently places me on the firm mattress.

Our lips are consuming each other and the fire rushes me, inviting me to get burned.  Like a kick-in-the-gut spoiler, a knock at the door interrupts our incredible moment.

Kace ignores it as do I, but the person is persistent and the knocking rings out once more, growing louder.

Kace scowls as he pulls back.  “Fuck.”

I giggle slightly at his frustrating outburst as he walks over to the door.  Julius pokes his head in just as the door is pulled ajar.

I sigh in exasperation.  He’s the absolute worst moment spoiler.  He smirks as he sees me lying on the bed with the dishes still scattered about on the table.

He laughs as he teases, “Is breakfast over or is it just starting?”

Kace snickers as he shoves him.  “What do you want?”

“I came to tell you the nomad market is just outside the walls.”

Kace’s face lights up.  “Excellent.  I was wanting to take Arena the next time they came.”
Me?  He wants to take me?  Aw.

Julius grabs a cup of coffee and makes himself at home.  What the hell?

Kace glowers at him and Julius realizes breakfast was just starting.  He laughs a little as he excuses himself.

“I’ll go wait by the gate.  I’ll give you your cup back later.”

Kace laughs under his breath as he latches the door behind Julius.  He moves back over to me and doesn’t waste any time as he finds my lips once more.  I’m so hopelessly entangled in this man.  There’s no way you could ever pry me away.

We emerge from the cabin and sprint to meet Julius and Kendall at the gate.  Julius scowls as though we’re hours late to a party with no time stamp.

“Finally.”

I chuckle slightly at Julius’s exasperation.  We make our way out to the nomad market and I’m instantly in awe, silenced to the core while trying to take it all in.

There are wagons full of all sorts of goodies.  I see bows, arrows, knives, whips, and so much more.  There are rolls of fabric, jewelry, and a ridiculous amount of scarves.  It’s so surreal.

The wind stirs the dirt around us and the smell of something heavenly invades my nose, sending foreign tingles to the pit of my stomach just before it growls in lust for it.

I smile as I fall prey to the lure of the scent and start tracking it down.  Kace laughs a little as he follows behind me, studying my reaction to everything as if he’s amused.

A kind, elderly lady smiles at me as we walk over to her stand.  There are dark delicious looking morsels of something laid out on plates.  Kace seems very pleased as I question them.

“What’s this?”

Her smile shows her excitement to tell me.  “Chocolate.  Dark pieces of heaven that fell to earth, sweet girl.”

Kace pulls out a nugget of gold.

Gold?  How does he have gold?  I didn’t know anyone in our tribe had gold.

He hands her the gold and she sets a bag on a scale as she places the chocolate in in.  Once she feels she has sufficiently matched the value of the gold, she hands it to him.

He smirks as he pulls a piece out and holds it in front of my mouth, toying with me a little for his own amusement.

I smile in response and open my mouth while keeping my eyes locked on his.  The new taste attacks the buds in my mouth and my tongue inspects the delicious new intruder.  My eyes widen as the smooth phenomenon slides over my tongue and delights me in a way I never imagined food could.

Oh my damn.

This is incredible.  I can hear the moans of pleasure exuding from me as the amazing new sensation slides down my throat with its thick flow.  My eyes close as I savor the small morsel that feels to have been graced by heaven’s touch.

Kace smiles as he pops a piece in his mouth very casually, not fully appreciating the sinful piece of bliss the way I did.

“I take it you like it?” he asks.

“Oh yeah.  I’m in love,” I roll out a little too dramatically.

He laughs as he kisses my chocolate-flavored lips and the sweetness from his mouth sends a new wave of chills over me.

“I vote we eat chocolate before every kiss.”

He laughs a little harder as he leads me to another stand, though I would spend the rest of the day at the chocolate stand if it was up to me.

A man smiles as though Kace is familiar to him.  Friends perhaps?

“Kace.  How good to see you again.  Congratulations on the competition.”

Kace?  Not Kaceton?  This guy does know him.

Kace smiles as he talks to him.  “Thanks, Herald.  I thought we’d look at your whips.  Arena needs a new one.”

Kace smirks at me, forcing my blushing to stain my face when I see the scandalous intentions behind his eyes.  Herald laughs as he pulls out an assortment of whips.

“How has the bow and knives worked out?”

He’s looking at me, but I have no idea what he’s talking about.  I squirm uncomfortably.  He thinks I’m someone else.  Kace has taken another girl here before.  I suddenly feel sick as I reply.

“I think you must be thinking of someone else.”

Herald’s face shows his regret, but Kace laughs as though it’s funny.  Herald shrugs as he speaks.

“Sorry.  I assumed this was the girl you had purchased them for.  I didn’t mean to…”

He just stops, not really willing to delve into that conversation.

Kace laughs more, and it’s starting to really piss me off.  There’s no reason for this to be funny.  I refuse to even look at him as he responds to Herald’s dropped apology.

“It’s fine.  This is the girl, but she wasn’t aware of the purchases.  She assumed I just had them lying around.”

Now I tilt my head inquisitively.  Herald laughs now as he playfully questions him.

“Why did she believe you had them lying around?”

“Because that’s what I told her.”

I glare at him.  “The bow and knives?  You got them from here that morning?”

The memory of the nomad market being around the day he gave me the gifts comes back to me.  He went there, but he didn’t tell me he got my presents from there - from here.

“Why did you lie?”

He smirks as he kisses me.  “I didn’t want you to know how completely smitten I was.”

I feel my cheeks blushing.  I can forgive this little lie.  He’s so damn cute right now, and I’m just relieved to know that he didn’t bring someone else.  Or at least I don’t think he has.

Kace hands the man some gold and hands me the whip he feels is the best fit for me.  I smirk as scandalous thoughts spring to mind.  He twitches his finger at me, but my devious plans begin to form despite his protest.  He smirks and turns back to Herald.

“Thanks, Herald.  I’m going to show her around.”

Herald smiles as he waves.  I lean into Kace as I speak.

“Where did you get gold?”

He kisses my head softly.  “I trade in most of my winnings every year.  I have stockpiles of gold.  I usually spend it here.  The nomad market is special to me.”

“Why’s that?”

“It’s a long story for another day,” he says vaguely, per the usual.

As far as his long stories go, I’ve heard very few.  With the exception of the night he shared the loss of his father and brother with me, I’ve never heard him speak much about anything prior to joining the Shaylan.

It irks me to know what a whopping mystery he still is, and yet I’m about to marry him.  He shouldn’t know so much about me, and I so little about him.

I start to grill him, but Kendall and Julius rejoin us.
“This place is amazing.  I’ve never seen so many treasures,” Kendall says with pure excitement seeping from her eyes.

Julius smiles as he wraps his arm around her shoulders.  We make our way in and out of the other stands until we can’t carry any more.  Kace has bought me everything he thinks I might like, and though I’m appreciative, my mind still feels a little bogged by the mystery of the man I love.

I whisper to him as we make our way back to the gates.  “So, you impress all your women this way?”

He lets a laugh free, and then he shakes his head.

“You’re the only girl I’ve ever tried to impress.  So, no.  I’ve never brought another girl here.  The only other woman I’ve ever bought anything for is my mother.  Stop worrying.”

I blush slightly from how incredibly jealous I just sounded.  “I wasn’t worried, just curious.”

He kisses me.  “There’s no reason for your curiosity.  There’s never been anyone in my life the way you are.  There’s never been anyone who can completely trap me with one stare.  I love you.”

“I love you too.” I say as my blushing deepens.

Julius pops in to the conversation, and ruins the moment… as usual.  “So when are you two announcing your engagement?”

Oh hell.  Why did he bring this up?  This has been nothing but a mound of arguments.  Kace’s patience has grown weary, and I’m not ready to tell the whole damn tribe we’re engaged.  Damn you Julius!

Kace’s endearing smile turns to a frown as his eyes detach themselves from mine.  “I don’t know.  That’s Arena’s decision apparently.  Not mine.”

His curt, bitter tone doesn’t go unnoticed by anyone.

And here we go.  Great.

Julius tightens his lips, regretting having brought the issue up.

I huff as I answer.  “I’m just not ready for everyone to rush us down the aisle the moment we announce it.  I’d like time to figure out everything before I’m bombarded with a thousand questions I don’t have answers to.”

“What sorts of questions?” Kendall asks earnestly, unaware of the resentful flame she’s igniting within the brooding man beside me.

I grip my head as the list rolls out.  “What kind of dress?  What flowers?  What drinks?  What kind of food?  What kind of decorations?  What hairstyle?  How many in the wedding party?  What time?  What month?  What day?  The list really never ends.”

Kace clenches his jaw tighter, trying not to start arguing with me in front of Kendall and Julius.

Julius shrugs.  “Just tell everyone to kiss your ass.  You’ll answer the questions when you have the answers.”

Kace smarts off, “Thank you.  That’s exactly what I’ve said time and time again.”

Oh this is just pissing me off.   I’m not fucking ready to tell everyone yet.  I try to calm down, not wanting to rehash this terrible dispute.

“I’m not ready.”

Again, Julius takes Kace’s side, though that doesn’t surprise me.  “It’s not just your announcement to make.  Shouldn’t Kace have a say as well?”

Damn you, Julius!  Butt out!

Kace throws his hands up in a way that says thank-you-that’s-exactly-what-I’ve-been-fucking-saying.

Asshole.

I quickly shift the subject.  “I tasted chocolate today,” I mutter innocently.

Kace glares at me, but his smirk spreads against his will.  Kendall pipes up to aide in my subject change.

“Oh my gosh.  Isn’t it wonderful?”

I smile triumphantly as the new conversation takes over, everyone suddenly chattering about anything but the unannounced wedding.

Chapter 3

Kace’s secrets

We get back to the cabin and Kace is deliberately avoiding eye contact with me.  I finally address the oversized, intrusive elephant in the room.

“Kace, I know it’s not fair to ask you to wait until everything is sorted out before we tell everyone, but I really hope you can just give me this.”

He turns and his jaw clenches slightly.  “I don’t know how we can sort out anything if we never talk about it.  Do you regret saying yes?”

My heart almost breaks upon seeing the genuine pain in his eyes.  I hadn’t thought of him taking this as a sign of regret.

“No.  Of course not.  I want to marry you, but I don’t feel the need to include everyone in on our decision right away.  I’d like for it to be our wedding for a little while longer before it becomes the whole tribe’s wedding.”

A smirk invades his face against his attempts to stifle it.  “They will be rather savage.”

Finally.  He’s back.  “Yes they will.  As well as relentless, pushy, controlling, and frustrating.”

He smirks mischievously as he stares into my eyes.  “Sounds familiar.”

Jackass.

I walk over and shove him to the bed.  I straddle him as my lips graze his neck to show him the things he left off the list.

He moans slightly against the teasing touch, and I slowly begin my exploration of his chest, kissing each piece of him.

I rise up and smirk.  “You don’t seem to complain when I’m all those things in here.”

He narrows his eyes at me and flips me to be under him.  My legs wrap around his waist as he pins my hands to the bed.  Our fingers intertwine as he lowers himself to kiss my neck and then slowly trails down my neck.

Lady Lust takes a stretch before fully materializing and taking over.  As soon as he releases my hands, they find themselves scaling up his back.

I rip his shirt over his head, and he frees me from mine as well.  He stands to jerk my pants free and tosses them to the floor.  As he climbs back over me, I undo his pants and my feet slide down his lower body to push his pants to the floor.

My nails slide over his skin, and my teeth find their way to his shoulders as the earth around me quivers.  His lips reconnect with mine and our tongues collide in a mind-blowing entanglement as he slips into me.  I’m trapped in the throes and I love it.

He pulls me up to face him, and my legs straddle his naked lap.  His body against mine is heaven on earth.  His taste is intoxicating, and I love getting drunk off him.  His rough breaths are invigorating, digging into my core with their hold.  His gaze is heart-stopping, leaving me mad with desire.

His lips scale up my neck, forcing my head to fall back in an effort to give him full access.  I have no qualms about fully surrendering myself to him.  I’ve never trusted anyone so implicitly outside of my immediate family.

His desire grows as do his strangled moans as he nears his peak.  Enraptured by his touch, I near my own.  When my head falls back into place to find his lips, I’m greeted with a devouring kiss, one that shoots waves of pleasure to every piece of my body.

I feel the rush of adrenaline pounding against me as Lady Lust screams in ecstasy.  I feel the wave of release fall over me as the tension between us disintegrates.

Every part of me shivers as I collapse to the bed, completely exhausted.  He drops to be beside me, and our eyes connect mercilessly as they hold each other captive.  He leans over and kisses me, and the heat is overwhelming, given my over sensitized state.

He smirks as he teases me.  “I know you can’t still be giving me that look after that.”

“I know that can’t still surprise you,” I giggle out.

He rolls his eyes as he tries to regain his breath.  He laughs under his breath as he speaks.

“Well, you’re going to have to give me a minute to catch my breath.”

I seize the opportunity to get a little revenge.  “Stamina, baby.  Stamina.”

He chuckles at my witty joke that mocks his words.  He covers his face and continues to snicker.

I lay my head on his chest, completely entranced by his perfection.

“Next week.  We’ll announce our engagement at next week’s tribal party.  If that’s okay?”

I can feel his smile rather than see it.  I rise up to meet his eyes, wondering why he’s staying so silent.  He kisses my head as he speaks with such relief.

“Next week sounds perfect.”

I smile as I lay my head back on his chest.  He pulls the covers over our bare bodies, and his lips travel up my arms.

“We can just stay in the rest of the day if you want to.”

I smirk mischievously.  “I do.”

“Hmm, I like the sound of those words rolling from your lips.”

I smile happily, tiny butterflies breaking free from their cocoons and fluttering in a frenzy inside my stomach.  “Do you?”

He smirks bigger as he continues with the playful banter.  “I do.”

I feel myself blushing slightly, and a ridiculously girly giggle emerges against my will.

“I see what you mean.  It’s pretty hot when you say it.”

He laughs a little.  I smile as I hover over him and kiss him softly.  Rising back up, I stare fearlessly into his spellbinding eyes as I playfully seduce him.

“I do.”  I kiss him on the head.  “I do,” I say while kissing his cheek.  “I do,” I say while kissing his lips.

He clutches me tighter and I feel the world around me swaying in a happy dance.  Then the damn door flies open and Kace and I both duck behind the covers to hide our nakedness from the unbidden intruder.

Kace is pissed as he yells at Julius.

“Damn it, Julius!  What the hell is your problem?”

Julius doesn’t even acknowledge his intrusion.  He looks terrified and breathless as he answers.

“We need you.  With Malfus and Meredith gone you’re in charge.  And we’ve got a hell of a mess.”

I grip the covers tighter around me as Kace surges from the bed and jerks his pants up.  He throws his shoes on and darts out the door with Julius.

What the fuck!

The door is still wide open and I tie the sheet around me as I make my way over to shut it.  I quickly redress and look around for my lost mind.  What the hell is going on?

I throw on my shoes and take off out the door.  I can see everyone congregated around the gate, and my curiosity is piqued to the nth degree as I join them.

The gates creak open and the dust stirs beneath it.  A group of people emerge from behind the small dust cloud.  There are at least sixty men, women, and children.  They all look as though they’ve just returned from the gallows of hell.

Worn woes bear themselves prominently in their dead eyes, proving they’ve just survived something horrifically traumatic.  The children seem so distant, staring out into space as they cling to their Mom or Dad.

The men look battered, beaten, and barely breathing in some cases.  A good many of the women look almost just as bad.  It appears no one survived whatever scrape they were in without getting scathed.

A group of women from our tribe rush in to help the other women and children.  The Shaylan men stand ready for anything, as though they’re making sure the weak, tired people aren’t a Trojan horse designed to implement an attack.

I walk up without any weapons strapped to me.  Damn it.  Why didn’t I grab something?

A familiar face surges to the front to take control of the situation, making me gasp.  It’s Kingston.  His face is stained with swipes of blood and weariness.  His clothes are tattered - shredded and dirty.

He looks as if he’s just fought an army of men.  His shirt is almost ripped clean from his body, and his face bears the burden of death, proving this really was bad.

Kace steps up to take charge for our tribe.  “What are you doing here?”

I slowly creep through the crowd to get closer to Kace and the conversation.  I hear Kingston’s voice trying to bear confidence as it strains through a painful tone.

“I need to speak with Malfus.”

Kace glowers at him.  “Malfus is visiting the Heshlan.  I‘m acting as chief until he returns.”

Kingston flinches at the revelation.  Kace stands with his hands fisted at his side.  Kingston’s shoulders drop as humility enters his tone and he swallows chokingly on his pride.

“We need your help.”

Kace scoffs, “You need my help?  Isn’t that ironic?”

It doesn’t even sound like Kace right now.  I’m almost curious if he’s been a victim of body snatching.

I’ve got to stop reading so many horror journals.

Kingston tightens his lips.  “The irony isn’t lost on me, but our tribe has been invaded, ransacked, and almost slaughtered.  I don’t have the time to rehash old wounds right now.  We need a safe place to recuperate.  This is the safest I know of.”

“And you think I should grant you passage?”

“No.  I’m begging you to give my people somewhere they can lay their weary heads, tend to their wounds, and feed their children.”

Julius walks over to be beside Kace and whispers quietly, but I still manage to hear his words.

“Kace, I know what they did to you was unforgivable, but there are innocent women and children here as well.  Don’t let your issues with them disrupt your true judgment.  What would you do if this was another tribe?”

So Julius knows what the hell is going on, but I’m still in the dark?  What the fuck?  Oh this is pissing me off.

Kace finally responds through gritted teeth.  “Fine.”

Then he turns to Harrison and points to a couple others.  “Find them shelter.  No one goes in Malfus’s cabin.  Everyone else may have to open up their homes to guests.  None of them are to stay with me though.  We should have plenty of extra space for most of them.  The men stay in the Shaylan camp, no exceptions.  Don’t trust any of them.”

Harrison nods and a group of men follow him to start escorting women and children to the other camps.  Julius nods, knowing Kace wants him to deal with the men.

I walk up and put my hand in Kace’s, surprised by the cool touch I’m met with.  He doesn’t return my grip, he simply ignores my attempt.  He stares blankly at the crowd in front of him, his eyes casting poison-tipped daggers.

Kingston is checking on some of the children as the men start escorting them.  Kace turns to Julius once he rejoins us.

“Ride to the Tympest and ask them to prepare a feast.  These people need to be fed.  Tell Harrison to ride to the Heflin and ask that they do the same.  I’ll ride to the Grafflin.”

Julius nods, and then asks, “Are you okay?”

Kace tightens his lips and blows out a deep breath.  “No, but it doesn’t really matter how I feel right now.  Just make sure they get medical assistance as well.”

Kace walks off and I follow behind him like a lost puppy.  He grabs a horse and begins the saddling process.  I grab a horse as well, but Kace catches my hand.

“No.  I want you to go back to the cabin.  I need to speak with my mother alone.”

My heart almost crumbles.  What the hell is going on?  Why won’t he tell me?

“No.  I’m going with you.  I’m tired of these past secrets staying locked up.  If Julius is allowed to know, then so am I.  I’m supposed to be your wife soon.  Why won’t you trust me enough to tell me what is going on with you?”

His eyes flicker with pain.  He starts to answer him, but an alien voice intrudes upon our conversation.

“Kace!”

A girl with long, blond, curly hair interrupts us as she throws her arms around him.  Her eyes stare into his with a desire matching mine.

Who the fuck is this bitch?  Oh she had better be some fucking cousin or something, otherwise I’m going to rip off her arms and beat her with them.

Kace withdraws from the contact quickly and his eyes nervously catch the fury burning in mine.  He groans with absolute dread tainting his release.

He knows I’m about to break this bitch in half.  I’ll break him too if he lets her touch him again.

“Ebony.  I need to go right now.  Go speak to Harrison.  He’s directing the women and children to the other camps.”

She tilts her head.  “I assumed I would be staying here - with you if possible.”

I know she didn’t just say that with me standing right here.

I start to charge her, but Kace steps over and twirls me into his arms.  His face is dispassionate as he speaks to her.

“That won’t be a possibility.  You need to join the others.”

She scowls at me, acknowledging my presence for the first time.  “I wasn’t aware you were with someone.  I though you had rules against such a thing.”

I smirk very smugly at her.  Kace keeps a cool tone, his voice impassive and his body stiff.

“I did.  I broke them along time ago.  Please join the others, Ebony.”

Ebony.  Even her name is making me sick.  I hate hearing her name escaping his lips so effortlessly.  Who the hell is she?

She tries to shake off the unexpected revelation and I’m pissed.  This girl is way too familiar with my man.  She’s pawing all over him and wanting to stay in his home.  She expected to stay in his cabin.  Obviously they’ve been together.  He had better not even think about clamming up on me when I interrogate him about her.

She finally sighs.  “Well then, I guess I’ll see you in a bit.”

Her white dress is tattered and frayed.  Her face is smudged with bits of dirt, and her bosom is almost exploding free from the dress.  She should be a hot mess, but she’s just hot.  I feel sick.

Kace speaks quietly.  “I doubt it.  Just go.”

She reluctantly strides toward the others, making sure she leaves behind a saucy trail with her vixen’s strut.

I turn to face him, and I can feel the burning fury running freely through my veins.  Anger surges to the surface while holding hands with the green devil known as jealousy.

“Who the hell was she?”

He shows no emotion as he resumes saddling the horse.

“No one.”

No one?  Yeah, like that’s going to work.

“Tell me now.  I think I deserve to know.”

Kace doesn’t even flinch.  He completely ignores me as he climbs onto the horse.  I grab his leg before he can retreat.

“Please.”

He just looks down at me with pain staining his eyes.  “My past.  Don’t worry about it.  It’s been over for a long time.  I’ve already told you that no one else could ever compare to you.  Just drop it please, Arena.”

She’s his past?  So she is one of his many sexploits.  Damn it.  She’s so much prettier than I was prepared for.

My heart shivers as he gallops off without giving me a chance to say anything.

A chill fills the air, but it’s not from the weather - something is really wrong.  He’s so cold and indifferent.  I’ve never seen him this way.  Oh this is all so fucking ridiculous.

Julius.  I’ll grill Julius and kick his ass if he tries to refuse me.

I race to the hillside just as Julius is walking out of some random cabin.  I shove him against the wall and his eyes widen.

“What the hell is going on?” I scream at him.

He cowers under my glare.  “They were attacked by a band of thieves.  They lost a bunch of good men.  They need a place to stay.  Sheesh, Arena.  Just ask nicely.”

“That’s not what I fucking mean and you know it.  What’s wrong with Kace and who the hell is Blondie?”

His eyes are curious.  “Blondie?”

“Yeah.  Some bitch named Ebony just flogged Kace.  Now spill before I kick your ass.”

He shakes his head while lowering his burdened eyes.  “That’s Kace’s business, not mine.  If you want answers about her or anything else, you need to ask him.”

I scowl.  “I did.  He won’t tell me a damn thing.  What the hell is going on?”

Julius frowns.  “I can’t, Arena.  You can kick my ass all you want to.  Like I said, these are his secrets.  I can’t just tell you something told to me in confidence.  I’m sorry.”

Harrison walks up and studies the tension dangling around us before warily interjecting, “I’ve got most the women and children sorted out.  Some of them still have men here.  I’m going to try to keep the families together.”

Julius nods, and I turn my attention to Harrison.

“Do you know who Ebony is?”

Harrison turns white, revealing he too knows the secret.  Son of a bitch.

I scream angrily.  “Why the fuck is everyone leaving me out?  You know what… that’s fine.  I’m done with all of you.  I’ll just go find out from Kingston.  Something tells me he won’t be so loyal to Kace.”

Julius grabs my hand before I rush out.  “Stay away from Kingston if you care about Kace.”

“If I care about Kace?  I fucking love him, but for some reason he feels no need to confide in me.  So maybe it’s Kace that doesn’t care about me.”

I jerk free, but he tugs at my arm again.  “You know that isn’t true.  Kace has more going on than you know about.”

I glare at him with the fury of hell blazing in my eyes.  “That’s because no one will tell me what’s going on - him included.  I’ll get my answers anyway I can.”

I jerk free again and dash away before he can stop me.  Sons of bitches.

How dare they!  I’m so sick of this bullshit.

I see Kingston talking to some bloke and I lock in on my sights.  I really will kick his ass.

What has he done to my man?  Who the hell is this bitch he just brought into our tribe?

Kingston is inspecting a child’s arm, his voice soothing as he tries to coax her into trusting his touch.  I hadn’t seen the child when I initially started stalking over here.

I calm down slightly, my mission momentarily deterred.  I can’t grill him in front of this kid.

He turns with tears wavering in his eyes.  My anger subsides as compassion takes its place.  The young boy has a deep gash on the back of his arm.  I kneel to examine it and sigh when I see how deep it is.

“I can fix this.  I can’t sew, but he needs stitches.  I’ll go fetch my sister, and we’ll get started.”

The child stammers backwards, fear teeming in his eyes.  I’m really not too good with children.  SaShante was the only exception to that.  This boy is only five or six, and he’s terrified.

SaShante walks up as if she knew I was thinking about her.  With wisdom beyond her years, she assesses the situation and kneels to be beside the boy.

“It’s okay.  You’re surrounded by wonderful people.  Arena is super sweet and so is everyone else here.”

The boy smiles bashfully at her, and he puts his hand inside hers.  They begin walking toward the house and I spot Kendall.

“Kendall!  Send Helena to Kace’s cabin please.”

Kingston swallows hard.  “I’ll wait out here.”

I tug at his arm.  “You need to be seen to as well.  You have gashes everywhere.”

He shakes his head.  “They’re not deep.”

I yell at Kendall once more.  “Tell her to meet me in the banquet hall instead.”

Kendall turns and nods and SaShante shifts the child in the other direction.  I turn to Kingston as I raise my brow.

“Better?”

He smirks.  “Better.”

He walks beside me and I question the day’s events.  “What happened?”

He fights hard against the tears parading in his eyes.  “I have no idea.  Three days ago we were going about our normal routine.  I heard screaming from the west corner, and we went to find out what the hell was going on.  When I got there, it was a bloodbath.  Fortunately none of the children were hurt, but it took all we had to drive our attackers back long enough for the women and kids to get a head start.

“Once we knew they had gotten out, we retreated with the men we had left.  I can’t even begin to explain the horrors I saw that day.  We traveled without any supplies until we reached the only tribe with walls as strong as yours.

“I know Kace doesn’t want us here, but I would do absolutely anything to keep my tribe from facing such brutality again.”

I pat his shoulder encouragingly and his lids cover his golden eyes.  He’s destroyed right now.  The scarlet stains of blood are tangled in his blond hair, and the earth looks to have swallowed him up and spit him out.  He’s so filthy.

“You can wash up in one of the back rooms of the banquet hall.”

He smiles appreciatively as we join SaShante and the boy.  Kendall comes running in with my homemade medicine, and Helena is right behind her with her sewing kit.

Helena walks over to inspect the boy’s arm.  She smiles as she tries to coax away the fear staining his eyes.

“I’m Helena.  What’s your name?”

He shifts timidly in his chair.  “Kapton.”

“Kapton?  That’s a very unusual name.  It sounds a lot like captain.  Captains are very strong and brave.  I bet you are too.”

He smiles at her as she pulls out a numbing agent.  She cautiously applies it to the affected area and speaks very gingerly.

“This will make all the feeling in your arm go away for a little while.  You’ll never even know what I’m doing.”

The little boy sighs in relief.  Kingston tilts his head as he looks at me.

“You have much better medicine than we do.”

I shrug.  “Our planters handle more than just crops for food.  My father’s legacy carries more than the warrior spirit.”

He smiles.  “I wish I had that sort of pride in my family’s name.”

I turn to him to catch his eyes and speak softly.  “Please tell me what’s going on between you and Kace.”

He opens his mouth to speak, but hesitation is darkening his eyes.  Julius walks in with wide eyes to interrupt the closest I’ve come to answers.

He glares at Kingston very intensely, silently warding him off.  He speaks to me with anger laced in his tone.

“We’re looking for a boy.  His mother is missing him.  His name is Kapton.”

Helena speaks with distraction as she laces the boy’s arm back together.  SaShante is still keeping the boy’s eyes away from Helena’s touch.

“He’s here.  He had a gash that needed medical attention.  We’re setting up in here so send everyone who needs help.”

Julius’s eyes flash disappointment.  He hates me talking to Kingston, but until someone tells me why I’m not supposed to be talking to him, he and Kace can both get over it.

Julius finally responds.  “Yeah.  I’ll send them up.  Some of the people need baths as well.  We’re sending them to various cabins for privacy.  I’ve got a girl heading up here.”

I turn to connect with his eyes.  “Kendall is drawing a bath for Kingston right now.”

Julius’s jaw clenches and my eyes cock up daringly.  Bring it big boy.  I can take you.  He purses his lips and quickly exits before he pushes me too far.

Kingston’s shoulders drop.  “Arena, I don’t mean to cause you problems.”

“You’re not.  Julius enjoys being an ass.  He doesn’t faze me.  Come on.  I’ll show you where you can go.”

He follows me to the back room and I lean against the door once it’s shut.  I’m so drained from the day.  Why won’t Kace trust me?

Chapter 4

Stranger Danger

The day has been long and grueling.  Kace still hasn’t returned from the Grafflin clan and the sun is descending.  We’ve almost medicated everyone from the Kuslan - Kingston’s tribe.

I walk outside to catch a breath.  So many children had been hurt during the battle.  It’s a miracle none of them were killed.

Kingston joins me with his words weighing down the air.  “Are you okay?”

I turn and smile.  “I should be asking you that question.”

He frowns.  “I don’t know that anyone is okay, nor will they be for a while.  I’m sorry I brought this to your front door.”

He grimaces as I pat his shoulder.

“You did what you had to.  No one should fault you for that.  I just wish I knew what was going on between you and Kace.  I shouldn’t have asked you.  I deserve to hear it from Kace.”

His eyes instantly show various degrees of pain.  He speaks in a near whisper.

“He’ll just make you hate me too.  I need one person that can stand the sight of me right now.  This is all… I just… need a friend.”

Oh I feel so awful.  I have no idea what damn bridges have been burned, and I don’t know the severity of the reason for Kace’s hatred toward him.  I feel disloyal, but I don’t know why.

“I’m here.  Right now my main concern is making sure everyone has what they need.  If it’s a friend you need, then it’s a friend you have.”

He smiles appreciatively, and we both look to the woods when we hear the ruffling of leaves.  I see Kace emerge, and I’m confused.  Why is he coming from that way?  The Grafflin clan is west so why is he coming in from the south?

Then my blood boils when I see Ebony popping out of the woods behind him.

No fucking way!  What the hell is she doing with him?

Kace’s eyes grow wide as he begins stalking toward Kingston and me.  I glare at him as Ebony follows his lead.

“What the fuck are you doing with him?” Kace says furiously.

“I can assure you it’s more innocent than whatever you were doing with her,” I growl.

Kace scowls at me, but he suddenly remembers his leach still attached to his back.  That bitch.

Kace speaks softer this time.  “It’s not what you think.  Now what are you doing with him?”

His vague answers do nothing more than piss me off.

“Several members of my tribe needed medical attention.  Arena was helping me out,” Kingston says defensively.

Kace glares at him.  “I wasn’t asking you.”

This is ridiculous.  I haven’t ever slept with Kingston so his jealously isn’t merited.  Mine, however, is very justifiable.

“You don’t have a right to be mad.  I’m standing in front of a makeshift hospital after having attended to wounded children all day.  I needed air.  Kingston was telling me thank you.  I wasn’t hiding in the woods with him after disappearing for the entirety of the day.  Now, I have more children to attend to.”

Kace’s eyes soften and guilt fills them.  I don’t have time to analyze the guilt either.  I can only hope he feels guilty for accusing me of doing something with Kingston.  If he feels guilty for something else… I’m not sure I even want to know.  I can’t handle that truth.

Kapton runs up smiling.  “Thank you, Miss Arena.  Tell Miss Helena thank you too please.”

His lisp is too adorable.  I look back over to Kace who now shows remorse for his disappearing act.  It’s about damn time.

Kingston takes Kapton’s hand and they walk away.  Ebony is still lingering like a crazy I-want-to-have-your-baby stalker.  I almost growl at her.

Kace speaks in a near whisper.  “I didn’t think about you being stuck with all this.  I really didn’t plan for any of this.  Malfus may have been wrong in his decision to choose me as a successor.”

I roll my eyes.  “Can you at least make Miss Crazy-eyed Blondie disappear before we discuss anything?”

He turns to see Ebony staring devotedly at him.  He seems exasperated as he speaks callously.

“Ebony, for the last time, please join the others.”

She huffs off and I cross my arms over my chest as he begins his explanation.  “She followed me.  I didn’t invite her to join me.  I needed to clear my head.”

“That’s not good enough.  I want to know what the hell she was to you.”

“Nothing.  Absolutely nothing.  I swear she meant nothing at all to me.  Please understand I’m telling you the truth.”

I just roll my eyes.  “Whatever.  I need to get back in there.  They need help.  You’re welcome to help out around here… chief.”
Pain enters his eyes for my cold words.  “Arena, I’m sorry.  I didn’t do anything with her today.”

I just throw my hands up.  I’m too exhausted to continue this conversation.  Julius walks by me and his disapproving gaze pisses me off.  I’m sick of him treating me like I’ve done something wrong.

“You can cut your eyes at someone else.  I swear if I see you looking at me like that again, I’ll gouge your eyeballs out.”

He stops and shakes his head.  “There’s one guy in this universe Kace doesn’t want you talking to, but you can’t go one day without breaking the rules.”

I step in his face.  “I don’t play by rules that don’t make sense to me.  If Kace can prance around alone in the woods with some girl he’s fucked, then I can be a shoulder to cry on for someone who just watched half of his tribe get massacred.  Got it?”

Julius’s eyes soften as curiosity and surprise mingle together.  He speaks so timidly.

“Ebony?  He was in the woods with Ebony?  When?”

I almost pout.  “Minutes ago.  I got to witness their secret exit, so get the fuck off me about Kingston.”

Julius nods, his whole demeanor shifting.  “No problem.”

Wow.  That was easy.  Too easy.  What the hell just happened?

I walk over to tend to a young girl, and SaShante comes to calm the girl down.  SaShante disappears as the older girl takes a seat.  I treat her and wrap her wounds.

Helena is holding her head when I walk over to her.  Tears are wavering on the edges of her lids, proving the day has left her with scars that won’t soon subside.

“You going to be okay?”

She laughs bitterly, letting a tear fall free.  “I doubt I’ll ever be okay after today.  I’m just glad I was able to do something to help.”

I pat her shoulder.  “You did more for them than I could.  I felt helpless watching you be the hero.  I may need to learn how to sew.”

She laughs slightly as the tears begin to pour a little freer.  She rushes me and throws her arms around me as she sobs, releasing her traumatic experience through her tears.

I hug her back and fight my own tears.  It has been emotionally and physically exhausting.  She pulls back wiping her eyes.

“We’ll have to replenish our medicinal stock.”

I laugh a little.  “Indeed.”

She hugs me again just as SaShante reenters the room.  Her eyes are darkened by angst.  I question her quickly.

“What’s wrong?”

She motions for me to follow her.  I can hear yelling from behind the banquet hall.

“She’s like my fucking sister, Kace!  I spent the day making her feel like shit for being helpful to your old tribe, and you’re hanging out in the woods with Ebony?  What the hell is that about?”

“I didn’t do a damn thing with Ebony!  You know me better than that.”

“I don’t know you at all right now.  You were supposed to go the Grafflin clan and return, but instead you hid out all day.  That’s sure as hell not the Kace I know.”

“Well maybe you shouldn’t hold me to such high expectations.  I’m human too, Julius.  I needed a minute.”

“A minute with Ebony?”

“Fuck you!  You know that’s low and it's bullshit.”
I peek through the window to see Julius grabbing his own head as if it aches before scolding Kace again.

“You shouldn’t have done that.  I can’t believe after the hell you went through to get Arena you would risk throwing it all away to spend time with that blond piece of ass.”

“She followed me out there, Julius.  The moment I realized she was there, I came back.  I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Don’t tell it to me.  Tell it to Arena.  She’s been the one handling the crisis today and catching hell from me and Harrison for doing so.  I need to go apologize for having been such a loyal prick.”

Kace slumps against the side of the wall, and I see him starting to unravel.  That’s all I can take.  I can’t stand here and watch my man fall apart in front of me and do nothing.

I creep out the back door, and Julius lowers his eyes.  He speaks softly as he starts to walk away.

“I’m sorry about today, Arena.  I shouldn’t have been such an ass.  Thanks for handling things.”

I just nod and he heads back into the banquet hall.  Kace raises his head to stare into my eyes.  I can see the weight of the world burdening his cosmic blues.

“I swear I didn’t do anything with her.”

I walk over and slump down beside him.  “I believe you.  I just wish I knew everything.”

He shakes his head as he fights of the tears.  “Not tonight, please.  This has all been too overwhelming as it is.  Just please not tonight.”

I feel the waves of tears fighting their way to the surface.  I’ve never seen him so broken.  I sigh quietly as I respond.

“Okay.  Not tonight.”

His hands are instantly gripping me and pulling me onto his lap.  His lips caress mine while his eyes close tightly, sealing in the tears.

I give into his need for me.  I don’t have to know what’s going on tonight.  I just have to know that this man needs me and I’ll do anything in the world to be here for him.

My arms wrap around him and he stands to his feet with my legs wrapped around his waist.  He carries me back to his cabin and the fire consumes me as we cross the threshold.  His hands pull me tighter, and the need fuels the endless flame burning stronger and stronger.

My back hits the bed and his weight is pressed against me in the same breath.  I free his body from his shirt as my clothes are peeled off.  His pants make a slapping sound as they plummet to the ground.

The world around me stills into submission.  My heart pounds faster to keep up with his rhythm.

My need for him matches his need for me.  I love him, and I just want him to know he can tell me anything.  His eyes soften as he pulls back to stare into mine.

“I love you.  I’m sorry about today.”

“I love you.”

His lips devour mine with his needy passion, and I feel the world expanding.  My body writhes in ecstasy.  Each exquisite touch sends the delicious sensations running freely throughout me.

I won’t ever leave him again.  I can’t.  I don’t think I could live through another separation.

I wake up to the empty bed that always makes me feel abandoned.  I have enough abandonment issues as it is.  I scour the room to make sure Bernie hasn’t intruded again, and I’m pleased to see he’s not.

I look out the window to see Ebony stretching in front of the cabin.  Seriously?  This is one stupid bitch. 
I throw on my pants and smooth down my unruly hair.  I smirk as I think of why it’s so wildly tousled.  Then it’s back to the bitch at hand.

I step out onto the porch and she glares at me, the venom in her eyes undeniably potent.  I return the death glare and make my way over to her.

“Kace isn’t here right now, so you can stop trying to get his attention.”

She scowls at me with disgust filling her face.  What the hell is this bitch’s problem?  She’s stalking my man, but she’s acting like I’ve done some grave injustice to her.

“Thanks, but this is my routine.  I’m bunking with Garren and he’s right next door.  It was purely a coincidence that I was stretching in front of Kace’s cabin.  I’m about to go for a run.”

Coincidence my fucking ass.  This crazy stalker needs to be beaten into the mud and then thoroughly mangled for life.  I turn and head back in to make coffee, not giving her another second of my time.

Just as I take the coffee off the stove, I hear talking.  I look out the window to see Ebony finally attacking her prey.

“I just want to talk about yesterday,” she pleads.

“I don’t,” Kace answers crudely.

He stomps away and she clings to his heels.  “Please talk to me.  You know this is pointless.”

“No it’s not.  Leave me alone.”

Oh I’m so going to go kick her ass.  I finally make it to the door and Kace is there as soon as I open it.  I barge by him but his hands catch me at the waist before I can fly at her.

He chuckles a little as he holds me back.  She glares at me as I threaten her.

“Stretching doesn’t take fifteen minutes, bitch.  Get your ass out of here before I break your face.”

Kace heaves me over his shoulder and latches the door behind us as we walk in - or as he walks in rather.

“Let me down,” I say while beating his back.

He continues to chuckle.  “I like it when you’re savage.”

“I’ll fucking show you savage!”

He snickers as he pins me to the bed.  “How about I show you savage?”

And just like that, rage disappears.  Lady Lust sashays in with effortless grace.

Damn him.  He knows all of my weaknesses.  He kisses me with every intention of summoning the sirens to lure me to my undoing.

Oh why even fight it?  I know I can’t.

I return the kiss with fervent passion.  Life makes sense, and I want this.  I’m tired of fighting what I want for no good reason.

A knock at the door pisses the both of us off.  Damn it.

Kace flops over on his back as I go to answer.  He laughs under his breath.

“Tell whoever it is to go away.”

I smile as I answer the door, but my smile dissolves the instant I see Kingston.  Damn it!

Kace sits straight up as he hears Kingston’s voice.

“I need to see Kaceton, please.”

Kace walks over to the door and his body moves against mine possessively.  I try not to roll my eyes as I stand between the two alphas.

“What do you want, Kingston?”

“I need to speak with you about the group that attacked us.  We’ve compiled some sketches.  I’m hoping you could put some names to the faces.  You’ve done the most traveling.  I rarely venture outside the walls of my tribe.”

Kace scowls as he reluctantly sighs.  “Yeah.  Just give me a minute to get a shirt on.”

I almost pout at the interruption.  I really need that release.  Damn it.

I walk over to join Kingston, making sure no one leaves me out of the conversation.  He’s holding several pages in his hands.  I reach for them and he looks at me curiously.

I shrug.  “I don’t travel much, but I can still look.”

I flip through the pages casually, not knowing anyone.  Then one catches my eye and I feel sick.  My stomach plummets to the ground as the nauseating sensation grows.  I feel weakened, horrified, disturbed, and almost afraid as I gaze into the familiar eyes on the page.

Kingston’s voice is worried as he questions me.  I hold the page up for Kace to see when he notices the ashen color of my face as well.  I swallow hard as I hoarsely reply.

“It’s Jespin.”

Chapter  5

A Common Enemy

Kingston and Kace are remaining civil as all the heads of both tribes congregate in the banquet hall.  Everyone Jespin’s discussing his treason here, but no one understands why he attacked the Kuslan.  It doesn’t make sense.

Julius punches the wall.  “We should have killed that fat bastard when we had the chance.  I should have killed him the night he threatened the Clash’s.”

Kace holds up his hand to calm Julius and Kingston sits back as he asks the same thing I had asked myself.

“Why did he come after us?  We’ve never even met this man before the other day.”

Kace shakes his head.  “I don’t know.  Did you have anything of any value in your camp?”

“Nothing worth killing over.  The look in their eyes was sheer coldhearted fury.  They were enjoying the slaughter.  I thought they were a band of mercenaries, but I only assumed they were sent by my-”

Kingston stops, making all the heads of his tribe squirm.  Apparently he just slipped up.

Kace tilts his head.  “By who?”

Kingston looks at some of his men who all stare at the floor, as though they’re hiding a secret.  Kingston finally looks back up as he answers.

“My father.”

Several of us gasp.  I can’t help but speak.

“Men don’t come back from the grave to attack their old tribe.”

Kingston sighs loudly as he puts his head in his hands for a minute.  When he looks back up, a thousand fears are teeming in his eyes.

“When I said he was dead it was more like wishful thinking.  I banished my father eight months before the competition.  I led the mutiny to dethrone his brutal ass and then I threw him out into the cold.  I told him I would kill him if he ever showed his face on our land again.”

Kace shakes his head.  “I wish you had told us that from the beginning.  Jespin is a fat, stupid son of a bitch.  He’s not capable of leading an army of mercenaries without someone pulling his strings.  My question is, what does he get out of it?  Jespin doesn’t do anything without an agenda.”

I scoot closer to Kace.  Everything in me warns me that this is somehow connected to us.  I don’t know what’s going to happen, but I can feel something coming.

Kingston throws an arrow on the table and Kace turns pale.  He looks at Kingston with eyes full of terror.  What the hell is up with this arrow?

It’s black with large ridges on the ends.  The tips are metal, which is rare.  The back is weighted differently than an average arrow.  They are deadlier than the average arrow, but it would take an extreme amount of skill to accurately aim something this heavy.

Julius, Harrison, and some of the others are also the ghostly shade as they stare at the unique arrow.

“Where did that come from?” Kace asks, his voice hoarse and threatening to tremble.

Kingston answers while searching the eyes of our ashen men, “This is one of the arrows they launched at us.  We pulled it out of one of the men on the trip here.  I kept it in hopes of identifying these monsters.  You recognize it, don’t you?  Who are they?  You said you didn’t recognize any of the other faces.”

Kace and Julius exchange a glance that makes me feel the nauseating fever flood me.  That looks says more than any words he can speak.

Kace answers with a hollow tone.  “That’s because we never saw the faces behind these arrows.  They rained on us mercilessly and we almost didn’t survive the downpour.”

Tears spring to my eyes, and Kace’s arm snakes around my back, almost pulling me in his lap.  Kingston shakes his head.

“So they attacked you too?”

Kace nods.  “They were probably searching for a way to breach the walls when they ran across us.  Our walls are impenetrable.  Someone spent months digging under them, but since then we’ve taken the precautionary steps to make that a near impossible feet to recreate.  Whoever they are, you’re right about them being out for blood.”

Kingston pales at the revelation, and all of his men squirm uncomfortably.  “It’s him, isn’t it?  My father is the one behind this.”

Kace shrugs.  “I don’t know.  It’s possible that you’ve crossed paths with another one of our enemies.  We’re the Shaylan.  Enemies are always around.  That’s what happens when you win too many competitions.”

Kingston points to one of his men.  “Go check on the women and children.  I don’t feel too safe with their being so far away without our protection.”

Why the women and children?  Kace notices my quizzical stare, but he doesn’t answer my silent question.

He looks to Julius.  “Get everyone up here.  We’ll set up every form of shelter we can get our hands on and rotate bathing schedules.  Open the vacant cabins that we’re using for storage.  Pull everything out and toss it aside.  We need all the room we can acquire.  No one needs to be too far away from the warriors.”

Kingston and Kace are both terrified right now, and I have no clue why.  Why bring everyone in?  Wouldn’t they attack the warrior camp first?  Why are the women and children at such risk?

Kace turns to me with a firm, commanding tone.  “You’re not to go anywhere outside this camp - not the woods or any of the other camps either.  Do you understand?”

“I thought I was a warrior,” I murmur rebelliously.

His eyes refuse to lose their demanding glare.  “You’re also my life.  I’m not about to risk something happening to you.  Please tell me you’ll do this for me.”

“What’s going to happen?  Why are you acting like women and children are the targets?”

Kace sighs.  “Because if Misel is involved, they are the targets - more the women than the children.”

“Why?”

Kingston answers me with a guilty tone.  “Because my father is a sick, sadistic, twisted son of a bitch.  I forced him out because of what he was doing to the women in our tribe.  The moment I found out what had been going on behind closed doors, I nearly killed him.  I should have finished the task.

“You can’t be alone right now.  I agree with Kace about the women staying confined in one camp.”

Why is everyone suddenly hell-bent on making me into a damn damsel in distress?  What the fuck did this guy do?

Kace answers my silent question, though not in the way I had expected.  His voice has angst, fear, terror, and sickness weaved all throughout it.

“I can swear you don’t want to know the answers to the questions plaguing your mind.  He’s not someone you can overlook.  He may not have anything at all to do with this, but I’m not willing to risk it.  If he’s made his move on them, his next move will be on us.”

I squirm uncomfortably from all the weary faces surrounding me.  Kace grips my hand and pulls me outside.
“We need to help gather the shelters.  Everyone will need a place to sleep inside the camp,” he murmurs, as if to himself.

“It’s dark.  Are you going to bring them up here tonight?”

“Yes.  I told you, where Misel is a suspect, you don’t take chances.  We’ll light the path as we travel the woods.  You and I can get that started once we find every tent we can.”

I just nod and run to keep up with him.  Just seeing how scared he is draws out my own fear.

We’ve assembled every setup we can in a matter of less than an hour.  Kace and I are lighting torches to guide people along the correct path.  His eyes are constantly checking to make sure I’m still with him.

I finally speak to break our hour long silence.

“Why are you so worried?  You said yourself that these walls can’t be breached.  Please stop worrying.  You’re giving me a stomach ache.”

His shoulders drop.  “These walls have been breached once.  I can’t take the chance of being wrong again.”

“You said measures had been taken to prevent such a thing from happening again.  Was that a lie?”

“No.  We mixed concrete and poured it all along the back sides, and spread it over the top of the ground.  It would be a fruitless endeavor to try and tunnel under again.  We have the tops covered in Sarangis - the most poisonous plant ever created.  One touch of that and they’ll be dead within minutes.  That doesn’t put my mind at ease though.  Desperate men take desperate measures.  Desperate killers are all the more dangerous.”

My lips connect with his to stop the overflowing worry pouring from his mouth.  His hands grip me tighter, and I feel the desire burning to finish what we had started earlier.

I pull his hand to guide him to the edge of the woods and a devilish smirk emerges.  He rolls his eyes as he follows me, and then his momentary hesitance is forgotten as his hands scale up my sides.

He pushes me against a tree as my pants slide free.  He wraps my legs around his waist, and the fire absorbs us both in its flames as he slips inside, making me moan instantly from the contact I’ve been craving.

The sharp bark of the tree isn’t very forgiving to the soft flesh on my body, but I don’t care.  His lips connect with mine with more desire than ever, and it’s a little exciting to be bareback in the woods.

His rhythm quickens when we hear voices, as if he’s rushing the finale, but I’m not letting him go until I’m done.  I don’t care who sees us.  I hope it’s Ebony.

My hands tangle in his hair as he pushes me harder against the tree.  The kiss becomes needier as we both cling to each other in a desperate embrace.  Gripping his glorious back, I steady myself better, making sure I’m angled to enjoy his every motion.

His lips drop mine when his breaths become too erratic to steady, and he pushes his head beside my neck as he concentrates on using all his force on me.

The world around me unravels as my insides scream out in pure, unadulterated, heavenly release.  He slows his pace as his lips find mine.

He leans against me and the bark digs in a little deeper.  I flinch in response and he instantly drops me to my feet.

“Did I hurt you?”

I smirk slightly.  “In a good way.”

He rolls his eyes as he goes to examine my back.  I’m pulling my pants up when he freaks the fuck out.

“Fuck, Arena!  Why didn’t you tell me that was hurting you?”

I’m puzzled.  I can feel a stinging sensation, but no real pain.  I can feel something tickling my back as well.

“What’s running down my back?”

I turn to face his guilt-ridden gaze.  “It’s blood,” he says with absolute terror in his tone.

I quickly console him.  “It’s fine.  I bleed easy.”

Now the stinging is a little worse as the night air hits it.  I grimace as I pull my shirt back on and it scrapes against the painful mess that’s hiding out back there.  He scoops me up and starts carrying me back to the cabin.

“We have to finish lighting the trails.”

He keeps a blank stare on his face as his head motions for someone to come to us.  “Someone else can finish it.”

A guy runs up and Kace speaks instructively.  “Finish lighting the trails.  I’ll send you some help the moment I can.”

The guy nods and Harrison rushes to us.

“What happened?  Is she okay?”

She is right here, so fucking ask me instead of him.  I answer with a little bit of a grumpy attitude while Kace still marches toward the cabin.

“I’m fine.  I can walk too by the way.”

I start trying to wriggle free and my back burns against my shirt.  The rubbing motion has disturbed some of the bark-bitten skin.  I wince and Kace scolds me.

“You apparently don’t know what you can handle, and I’m not putting you down so be still.”

The clear sky above us is no longer tainted by the devil’s artwork, but the children of war have been liberated and our life is fucked up again.  Now my fiancé is freaking out over a little blood running down my back.

He barges into the cabin and forces me to my stomach as he goes to grab a rag.  I roll my eyes and rise up to look in the mirror.

Holy shit!

I guess it’s more than a little blood.  There’s a crimson canvas that has been painted on my back.  The horror in his face when he sees me standing is unmistakable.

“Lie down!”

Crap he’s mad.  It’s not like I knew my back was being peeled apart.

There’s a knock at the door and Kace rips it open.  I hear his voice carrying rage.

“Not right now, Kingston.”

“What the fuck is going on?  Everyone is saying Arena was hurt.  What the hell happened?”

Kace starts to close the door in his face, but Kingston barges past him.  His face falls with pale terror as he sees my scarlet back.

He turns to Kace who is now livid.  Oh damn.  I’m naked from the waist up.  Thank goodness I’m lying on my front.

“Get the fuck out of here!” Kace yells.

“What the fuck did you do to her?” Kingston screams back.

Kace shoves Kingston out the door.  “It’s none of your fucking business.  I’ve got this.”

“Yeah, it looks like you’ve got it.  She looks likes she’s been beat to death.”

I finally wrap up in a towel, and the fibers stick against the wounds on my back, causing me to grumble in pain.

Damn it.  Why the fuck didn’t I just keep my shirt on while we fucked.  It wouldn’t have been so bad.

I scream at both of them.

“Stop it!  It looks worse than it is, and Kace feels bad enough.”

Kingston’s eyes flash over to me and fury roams freely.  “So he did do this to you.”

Oh fuck.  I didn’t say that.  No, no, no.

Before I can object, Kingston throws a punch, and his fist connects with Kace’s mouth.  Kace doesn’t hesitate as he pounds Kingston in the stomach.  Within a breath, they’re tackling each other and flying into the yard.

Shit!

I quickly run out with the towel being my only source of covering.  I’m holding it with one hand, making it impossible to pull them apart.

Julius sprints up the hill and I don’t know if that’s good news or bad news.  Julius starts fights, he doesn’t usually break them up, and he’s devoutly loyal to Kace.  This could end up two on one.

Fortunately, Julius surpasses my low expectations and runs over to break up the fight.  He yells at both of them.

“You two are supposed to be chiefs right now, so stop acting like a couple of jackasses.”

Kingston wipes blood from his mouth as he glares at Kace.  He speaks through gritted teeth.

“He beat the fuck out of Arena.”

Julius laughs a little.  “I really doubt that.”

Kingston glowers still.  “Look at her back.”

Julius walks over to try to inspect my marred back.  I shrug free as I finally explain the humiliating circumstances.

“Oh good grief.  We were having sex against a fucking tree and it did this.  Not Kace!  It looks a hell of a lot worse than it is, damn it!”

Julius coughs as he turns around once he can’t suppress his laughter.

Kingston looks baffled and a little embarrassed.  He looks over to a still guilt-ridden Kace.

“I’m sorry.  I just thought-”

“I would never intentionally hurt her.  I didn’t know that was happening.”

Oh this is so mortifying.  I walk over and Kace puts his hands on my cheeks as he kisses my head.  He speaks softly to me.

“Let’s go get you cleaned up now.”

I nod as we walk back in and I refuse to make any further eye contact with Kingston or Julius.

Chapter 6

The one damn thing

I wake up to a bed that is actually not empty for once.  Kace’s arms are carefully draped over me and I kiss him to wake him up.  He stirs instantly and crosses over me to begin examining my back.

He sighs out as he sees the much less terrifying remains of the damage from our sexcursion.

“Most of these are not as deep as I thought they were.  A good many are superficial.  The medicine has worked wonders during the night.  Thank God.”

He flops on his back and I perch myself to hover over him.

“This wasn’t your fault.  I swear I didn’t know that was happening.  I would have said something.  I was completely enjoying every moment of our sexcursion and I think you know how much I enjoyed it.”

He doesn’t smile like I was expecting him to do.  He just stares at the ceiling.  I try not to sound like a whimpering child.

“Please don’t be like this.  I don’t want Mr. Frigid to return.”

His eyes soften as they stare helplessly into mine.  “I’ve never meant to be Mr. Frigid.  I just find it hard to trust myself now that I’ve been so careless with you.  I should have known that would happen.  I should have shown some restraint.”

I kiss his chest and run my lips up and down his perfect lines.  “I don’t want you showing any restraint.  I like the way we have no control.  It’s one of my favorite things about us.  We have so many things that need control daily.  I don’t want to include our sex life on that list.”

“Arena, I-”

I cover his mouth to stop his incessant whining.  I’m not letting him take this away.  It was damn good sex on an unforgiving tree.  That’s all there is to it.

I start trailing my kisses up and down his neck and his breathing staggers.  I smirk as I continue my teasing trails.

Then he speaks with angst plaguing his tone.  “Arena, we shouldn’t.  Your back-”

“Shh… I can be on top.”

He can’t stifle a smirk this time.  I chuckle lightly as my lips play fearlessly on his perfect body.  He’s a playground for Lady Lust, and I’m definitely ready to play.

He doesn’t argue anymore.  His lips clash against mine in the most mind-blowing way.  I smile as I toss his pants against the hard floor.  He smiles again and I know he’s back with me.

I lie there almost breathless, forced to stay on my stomach after the exhausting morning sexploit.  His rough breaths are almost panting for more air.  I smile as he looks at me shaking his head.

“You’re such a vixen.  I don’t stand a chance.”

I smirk smugly.  “That’s the way I like it.”

He snickers slightly as he kisses my shoulder.  He climbs out of bed to make the morning brew that always brings a smile to my face.

I reluctantly pull on my pants and gingerly start pulling on my shirt.  He comes over to interrupt the process.

“You need more medicine before you get that on.”

His hands are almost feather soft as they apply the healing ointment.  His lips softly kiss me at the bottom of my back and a smile invades my face.

“Are you trying to be Mr. Seductive?”

He smirks.  “More like Mr. Apologetic.”

I frown at his guilty conscious rearing its ugly ass head again.  “Mr. Apologetic is not welcome because there’s nothing to apologize for.”

I rub my face in my hands.  “Oh I really don’t want to face Kingston or Julius today.”

He snickers a little.  “I can’t believe you told them we had sex against a tree.”

“Well I was desperate to put the whole damn thing to bed… no pun intended.”

He laughs a little more as he kisses my head.  “I’ll handle Julius.  Don’t worry about Kingston.  I think it embarrassed him more than it did us.”

“I need to go check on his damages.  You roughed him up pretty good.”

“Yeah, well, it felt pretty good too.  Stay away from him, please.  I don’t like you being so friendly.  I sure as hell didn’t like him barging in and seeing you half-naked while accusing me of beating you.”

“He was worried.  I understand people worrying.  I don’t know what’s going on and until you give me a better reason to stay away, I’m going to continue being his one ally in this place.  He needs a friend, and obviously that’s never going to be you.”

He scoots the chair back and drops his cup on the table.  He turns around and puts his hands against the wall.

“Arena, there’s a lot you could never understand.  I’m asking you to stay away from him.  I don’t ask for much.  Please just give this to me.”

“I don’t ask for much either.  I just want to know why I should stay away, and I don’t find that an unreasonable request.  Until you oblige me, I won’t oblige you.”

“Damn it, Arena!  Please.”

I sigh as I flop down on the bed.  “I don’t feel like fighting right now.  I just want to forget about all of the bullshit we’ve been dealing with and go back to the way we were.”

He lies down beside me and kisses the back of my hand.  “I want that too, babe, but it’s not that simple right now.  I love you, and I don’t like some other man feeling so protective over you.  I certainly don’t like the way he looks at you.  I don’t trust him.”

I roll my eyes.  “Well he and I don’t have any sort of history to intimidate you, nor do I see him as anything more than I see Johnny.  I just feel bad for him.  I think by now I should have earned your trust.”

“I love you, Arena.”

Jackass.  He’s ending this argument without ending it.  “I love you.”

Kace has barely let me out of his sight, yet now I have no clue where he is.  I see Julius jogging up the hill from the Tympest camp and I intercept him.

A teasing smirk instantly shines as he sees me.

Damn it.  Stupid tree.

“Hey, do you know where Kace is?”

Julius chuckles as he teases, “Probably punishing your attacker from last night.  I think I saw him walking through here with a saw and a can of termites.”

Oh good grief.  “Ha.  You’re hilarious.  Seriously, do you know where he is?”

“Hey, I tried telling him that tree was all bark; it’s unusual for it to bite.”

“Are you done yet?” I say sarcastically.

“One more.  How did it feel to awaken dead wood?”

Oh my damn.  “Really?”

He laughs ridiculously hard at his terrible jokes.  It’s all I can do not to slap him to jar it out of him.  His chuckles finally subside and he composes himself enough to give me a legitimate answer.

“He went to talk to Abigail.  She’s staying in one of the vacant cabins.”

I roll my eyes and pass him quickly, but he still manages to get in one last mocking jab.

“Better not let Kace catch you revisiting your manaja twa partner.”

I stick my middle finger in the air as I make a hasty retreat.  So much for Kace handling Julius.

I sprint toward Helena’s cabin, and she’s talking to Ebony.  What the fuck?

I walk up and Helena squirms uncomfortably.  Yeah sis, you should feel like a damn traitor since you’re conversing with the fucking enemy.

Ebony catches sight of me and then notices Helena’s uncomfortable body language.  She smirks as she speaks with an all too chipper tone to my soon to be ex-sister.

“I’ll see you later, Helena.  Thank you so much.”

I stare at Ebony dead in her icy blue eyes until she passes by.  Then I cut my eyes at my sister with a what-the-fuck-are-you-doing stare.

She instantly sets in explaining.  “I’m sorry.  She just showed up asking questions about the upcoming tribal party.  I only talked to her for a minute.  I’m not as good at being mean to people as you are.”

“Unbelievable.  Besides, I think we’ll cancel the tribal party.”

Helena looks confused.  “Kace just came by earlier to have Harrison help him let everyone know we’re bumping up the time.  It’s going to be in two days.  Didn’t he tell you?”

No.  Of course talking hasn’t been his strongest suit lately.  Come to think of it, we’ve barely spoken at all.  What the hell?

“He must’ve forgotten.”

Or he just completely overlooked me… again.

Ever since the Kuslan showed up, he’s been Mr. Mystery mixed with Mr. Distant.  Is he ever going to tell me what’s going on?

I look at her with hopeful eyes.  “Has Harrison mentioned why Kace and Kingston hate each other?”

“No.  I asked him what was up, but he said it was Kace’s secret to tell.”

Drat.  Not even Helena can breach their loyal pack.  She speaks in a worrisome tone.

“Did he not tell you?”

No.  He apparently doesn’t tell me any damn thing.  I just shake my head and try to think of something else to say.

“So did you and Blondie decide to be best buds?”

“Arena, don’t be like that.”

“Be like what?  I walk up and find you making friends with one of my two enemies.”

“One of two?”

“Mary,” I say while rolling my eyes.

“Oh yeah, I almost forgot about Mary.  Where has she been?”

“Probably hot on the trail of Kace.  I’m sure she’s been sniffing around since she got here, but she’s not stupid enough to cross me again.”

Helena snickers at my tart remark.  Then my eyes drift over to Kingston.  He’s standing beside Kapton, inspecting his stitched up arm.  I smile at Helena as I walk toward him.

His eyes glow with their golden sparkle as I approach.  He smirks as he points to Kapton.

“He’s looking really good.  Please give my thanks to your sister.”

I point to her cabin.  “You’re welcome to tell her yourself.  She’s at home.”

He frowns while staring at the ground.  “I don’t think her husband enjoys my speaking to her.  I’m trying to be as respectful as I can be, given the circumstances.  I fear I’ve already crossed a line with you and Kaceton last night.”

Oh boy.  Last night was a hell of a mess indeed.  I try to mask my embarrassment as I fidget now.  Shit.

“Sorry about last night.  It was a little… weird.”

“A little?” he muses, humor lacing his tone.

He chuckles a little and my blushing red deepens.  Definitely more than a little weird… now too.

“Well, I just hate that things got so out of hand.  I swear, Kace would never do anything like that to me intentionally.”

His lips tighten.  “Of course not.  I just fear the worst when I see a woman in that sort of shape.  I see red when I assume the worst.  Please send him my apologies, though I’m sure he’ll refuse to accept them.”

Fuck it.  I have to know.  I’m sick of waiting on Kace to confide in me.  Apparently he’s never going to.

“What did your father do that was so bad?”

Kingston sighs loudly.  “Right to the point these days?”

“I’m sick of everyone talking in whispers.  I think I should know what to expect.  There won’t be a fight without me, I can assure you.  If he’s bringing a fight to us, I want to know what I’m dealing with.”

“I doubt Kaceton will allow such a thing under these circumstances, and I’ll agree with him if he decides to hold you back.”

“Hold me back?  I don’t think so.  He can’t tell me what to do.”

Kingston’s right eyebrow arches.  “Can’t he?  He’s the chief.”

I scowl.  “Acting chief.  My mother and Malfus should be back by tomorrow.  Then it’ll be up to Malfus, and I know he won’t refuse me.”

Kingston smirks.  “You’re something else.”

What does that mean?  Oh, this smartass has somehow changed the subject, and I let him.

He speaks again before I can resume my line of questioning.

“So I hear your mother is showing the Heshlan how to optimize their crops.”

“Yeah.  My mom is the green-thumb champion.  She can grow anything.”

He smiles slightly.  “I hear you’re not so bad in the garden either.”

“I know my way around the crops.  It’s the girly stuff I never picked up on.”

“I don’t think you struggle as much as you think you do.  You don’t give yourself enough credit.  You ride a fine line between modesty and self-deprecation.  You should be proud of the amazing woman you are.”

I blush slightly and then my eyes catch the stoned gaze of Kace.  Fuck!  He’s pissed.

I can hear the tremors in my voice.  “I need to go.  I’ll catch up with you later.”

He turns to follow my eyes and his shoulders drop.

“Sounds good,” he says quietly.

I slowly approach the cold and pissed eyes of my love.  He doesn’t even blink as I cross the distance between us.  He makes no effort to meet me half way, and even the wind stirs in fright.

I’ve never seen him look so angry.  It’s not like I was doing anything wrong.  So why do I feel so damn guilty?

“Hey.  I was looking for you,” I say shakily.

His eyes are glazed with fury, and his mouth is tense.  I swallow hard as I await his response.

“Is that what you were doing?” he says coldly.

I almost shiver from the chill flowing from his words.  You didn’t do anything wrong, Arena.

I stare timidly into the barren blue eyes burning mine.

Finally he sighs.  “I asked you to do one damn thing, and you refuse.  I don’t even know how to tell you how much this hurts me.  Is it that important for you to break the rules?”

Rules?  I wasn’t aware that it was a rule I couldn’t talk to him.  Oh hell no.

“I’m not under any sort of obligation to hate Kingston just because you do.  If it’s so important for me to stay away, then tell me why.  Until then, you need to remember who I am.  I’m the girl who doesn’t cower down to unjustifiable rules.  If you want to tell me what the hell is going on, then I’m all ears.”

“Arena, just trust me.”

“You first.  Trust me with this enormous monkey riding your fucking back and I’ll trust you.”

He looks away shaking his head.  “Do whatever in the fuck you want to.  That’s what you’ll do anyways.  Don’t worry about showing your fiancé any respect.”

I scowl.  “Don’t worry about showing your fiancée any either.  It’s disturbing to know you trust Harrison and Julius more than you trust me.”

He just turns and walks away from me.  I’m left picking up the pieces as usual.

What the hell just happened?  I swear he’s acting like he just caught me in bed with another guy.

Kingston walks over with burdened eyes.  “Sorry, I couldn’t help but overhear.  Arena, I shouldn’t have asked you to be my friend.  It was stupid, and I just want you to know that I wouldn’t blame you if you never spoke to me again.”

I take a deep breath to force the tears back into their place.  “I’m fine.  He knows who I am and what he was getting himself into long ago.  He’ll get over it.”

Kingston’s eyes show concern and guilt.  “I don’t know if he’ll ever be able to allow you to speak to me without an argument.”

He might be right, but it doesn’t change the fact I still don’t have a reason to hate him.

“You let me worry about Kace.  You worry about your people.”

We both look over to Kapton who’s playing with SaShante.  Kingston turns back to me with a smile.

“That girl adores you.”

I blush again, and smile at the blond-haired, nine-year-old, beauty chasing the small boy.  I smile bigger when I hear Kapton squealing in delight.

“She’s a great kid.  She’s not even ten and she’s already saved my life.”

Kingston looks away as shame spreads across his face.  “I heard about your scrape with the Mostiles.  I wish I had been there.  We left the day before, and I didn’t hear about it until we went seeking answers for the viewer’s disappearance.”

“It was… scary, but we got through it.  If Julienne and the others hadn’t shown up we would have been in a mess.  That’s why Mom and Malfus went to share her expertise.  We kind of owe them, so it’s the least our tribe could offer.”

Kingston starts to say something else, but my mind has strayed from the small talk.  I don’t know what’s going to happen when I get back to the cabin, and that scares the hell out of me.  I’m almost worried everything will be trashed.

I hold back a tremble as I abruptly excuse myself.  “I have some things I need to take care of.  I’ll talk to you later.”

He frowns.  “I understand.”

I slowly walk away from Kingston and wearily make my way to the cabin.  Fear holds the hand of a very confused guilt.  I don’t know what’s going to happen, but I can’t imagine it’s going to be civil.

Chapter 7

A Cold Front

I warily turn the handle to the door and I cringe as it creaks, betraying my presence.  I’m desperately wishing I knew what the hell to say right now.

When I walk in, Kace is sitting at the table whittling on a piece of wood; the same one that has occupied him for days.  He doesn’t even look up at me as I start to speak.

“I’m sorry.  I was just trying to get some answers.”

He still keeps his mouth shut and his attention focused on his meaningless task.  I sigh loudly as I sit down beside him.

“Can we please talk?”

Still, he says nothing.  I put my hand on his shoulder, but he doesn’t react.  I’m worried I’ll pull back a frostbitten nub if I leave it there for too long.

Finally, he stands.  His eyes refuse to meet mine as he tosses the piece of wood aside.  His icy voice holds no warmth or familiarity.

“I have to go help Julius with the fire for tonight.  He’s roasting for the… guests,” he says with disgust seeming to linger on his tongue.

I just sit back.  I was expecting Mr. Pissed, not Mr. Frigid.

“I love you,” I say pitifully.

“Yeah,” he says with a callous whisper before disappearing out the door.

What the fuck!  He just left my words out there alone without any reciprocation.  It took me years to find the courage to use those words, and now he’s just rebuffed my affections.

Tears pour out against my best efforts to bar them.  They fall freely against my burning cheeks.  I can’t believe he just did this.  How long can he be this cold?

I stare out the window, and I feel nothing but anger swirling within.  Kace has ignored me for the past two days.  Unbelievable.  He’s rebuffed my every attempt to touch him, and he’s refused to speak to me.

I stare at the small glass figurines that Kendall had once given us.  I roll my eyes as I think back to the love drunken fools we were.  Now I can’t even get him to accept my touch.  I’m going bat-shit crazy from the tension mounting.

I huff as I storm over to make my appointment with Helena.  A sympathetic smile reaches her face when she sees my pathetic stature.

“Hey.”

“I’m here for… you know.”

“It’s about time.  You’re late.”

“Yeah, well, it’s been a rough day-slash-week.”

“I know,” she says gingerly.

I follow her in as she pulls out the large syringe.  I shiver slightly as I think about what’s coming.  A scowl spreads as I huff.

“It’s amazing we can’t recreate the flu vaccine, but we have birth control down to an exact science.”

She chuckles slightly at my temperamental mumble.  Then she speaks with a bit of a worrisome tone.

“This has never bothered you before, so why’s it bothering you now?  It’s one rule you never objected to.  It’s necessary to control population.  One should only have children when they’re ready.  You didn’t mind when you were abstaining, but now that you’re active you seem offended.”

I almost growl to myself.  Active my fucking ass.  I can’t even get Kace to look at me, let alone touch me.

“Well, right now I’m being forced to abstain.”

Her eyes show mounds of pity behind their blue sparkle.  Crap.  I shouldn’t have said anything.  Now maternal Helena is about to kick into overdrive.

“You’ll move past this.  Kace didn’t go through everything he went through just to let you go.  He’s fishing for keeps - he’s not a catch and release sort of guy.”

Tears well up in my eyes.  “He was catch and release for years before me.  I’m not so certain that he’s ready for this anymore.”

She sits down and hugs me.  I force myself not to be the fool crying on someone’s shoulder.  I pull back and wipe the traitorous tears from my eyes.

“I’ll be fine.  Just get it over with.”

She frowns, but she does as I ask without pushing me farther.  She knows how much this emotional bullshit pisses me off.

I feel the pinch of the needle puncturing my skin and the burn of the medicine as it slides in.  I close my eyes and focus on the physical pain to relieve my mind from the emotional torment brewing inside.

What if Ebony has made him miss his old way of life?  What if I’ve lost him for good?

Helena tosses my hair and smiles through her concern.  “Abigail is on her way here.”

I slink into my chair.  “Why?”

“I told her you were coming over and she said she had some dresses for us to wear tonight.”

Oh fuck.  The tribal party.  Damn it.  Why are we even having a damn party?  The timing is horrible.

A knock at the door interrupts my silent panic.  I look over as Abigail walks in with a fierce grin.

“I have a surprise for you girls.”

Oh boy.  An Abigail Special.  I can only imagine.

She pulls out a dress and hands it to me.

“Try it on,” she says with a giddy, childlike excitement.

I walk out hesitantly in the dress that bears a color of emerald green that rivals the shade of my eyes.  The stomach is exposed and the breast area has a crisscrossed pattern, barely hiding what I have up there.  The back has even less material than the front.  It dips low and stops just before showing too much.  The long slit in the front is a little intimidating.  If I step the wrong way, people are going to see more than I’m willing to show.

The formfitting waistline accentuates my slender curves and the whole dress makes me look prettier than I’ve ever felt.

Helena’s eyes widen when she sees me.  “Wow!  I’m totally jealous right now.”

I blush a little as I smile at Abigail.  “Thank you, Abigail.  As always, you’re incredible.”

She walks over and hugs me.  “I love you like a daughter.  This is a chance for me to make up for never having had one of my own.  Boy clothing isn’t as much fun.”

Helena and I both laugh at her playful joke.  Then I frown as I think of the cold Kace.  Maybe he’ll warm up to this.

Abigail waves as Helena shoves me in a chair.  I return Abigail's wave as Helena starts spiraling my hair around the hot curler.  Oh this sucks.

I walk to the cabin, but there’s no sign of Kace.  His suit and formal shoes are gone, so I’m assuming he’s gone as well.

He didn’t even want to wait on me.  Fuck this.

I haven’t done a damn thing wrong.  He’s the one who should feel like ass, not me.  I’m sick of this childish silent treatment.  If he wants to be a jerk, then he can be a jerk.

I almost kick the door open and barge outside.  I shake off the rage as I stalk toward the banquet hall.  Johnny comes running up with a smile, derailing my thunderous stomping exhibition.

“Wow.  Unbelievable dress.  Just when I think they can’t get any better… wow.”

I roll my eyes at his juvenile reaction.  Then Keira walks up.  Her pale glow has been kissed by the sun as her strawberry cheeks bring her to life.

Seeing the two of them together should be weird since I've never seen Johnny with a girl, but instead, it feels natural.  It took her a while to warm up to him, but in the past few weeks she's really come along.

Johnny told me he never thought he'd understand the way I felt about Kace until he met Keira.  Since then, his feelings for me have faded - in the romantic sense - and though we don't spend as much time together, we've found that perfect medium.

“Arena, you’re stunning.”

“Thank you, Keira.  You look absolutely gorgeous.”

Her nearly white hair falls freely over her shoulders.  My brunette locks fall in curls all on one side.

I can feel the wind breezing my exposed neck and shoulder.  The other side is slightly veiled by the curls, and the wind just teases it through the gaps.

Now the damn wind is touching me more than my soon to be husband… or whatever he is.  Uncertainty pushes anger aside.  I can feel heartbreak occupying the same space as well.  Every voice in my head is talking over each other, making it impossible to form a coherent thought.

Johnny’s eyes shift back to mine with confusion and concern beaming.  “Are you okay?”

No.  “Yeah, I’m fine.  You two have a great night.”

Keira smiles as she wraps her arm in Johnny’s.  I wave to both of them on as I continue with lighter steps across the courtyard.

The trees sway beneath the wind’s push, and the high grass slips under my dress and tickles my legs.  The long slit allows my right leg to be kissed by the wind’s touch as well.  The fresh air fills my lungs, and the unobstructed view of the night sky is almost breathtaking.  The stars call to me and beg to be plucked from their heavenly perch.

I spent hours at Helena’s to avoid the icy, stale air in the cabin.  I suppose Kace decided I wasn’t worth waiting for anymore.

Julius walks up with a menacing smirk.  “The trees are whispering about you tonight.  Damn, you look good.”

I blush slightly as I roll my eyes.  “Thanks,” I murmur shyly.

Kendall walks up with a proud glow.  She wraps her arms around Julius’s waist and he stows her away in his.  She smiles with elation oozing from her eyes.

It’s almost painful to see so many happy couples enjoying the seductive night.  The air is crisp, warm, and delicious with possibilities for everyone but me.

Kingston interrupts our conversation.  “Incredible.  I don’t think I’ve ever… wow.”

That seemed to be the going word tonight - wow.  I hope I get that same reaction from Kace.

“Hey, Kingston.”

Julius squirms uncomfortably, but his look offers no disappointment for my return of cordial pleasantries.

Kendall smirks at his forced restraint.  Then she speaks to relieve him of his uncomfortable burden.

“We’re going to head in, but we’ll catch up with you later.”

Julius nods to Kingston and forces a smile at me before walking away.  I turn and face Kingston.

“Well, you clean up nice.”

He laughs a little.  “Yeah, some of the Grafflin women showered us with all sorts of clothes.  They’re rather… friendly.”

I cover my mouth as I try to fight off the laughter.  I shrug.

“Have you met Mary?”

He almost cringes, and my laughter escapes.  “I’m not one to sound ungrateful, but damn, she’s annoying.”

My laughter grows, and I almost heave for a new breath.  My eyes catch the cold blue ones staring at me from across the way and my laughter halts instantly.

Kace’s eyes are staring disapprovingly at me.  I almost scowl as I turn back to Kingston and give Mr. Frigid a taste of Miss Kiss My Fucking Ass.

“I’m glad you have all you need.  I’m sure it’s been a rough couple of days without any clothes.”

He smirks, noticing Kace’s eyes are burning a hole through us.  He speaks as though he’s unaffected.

“Well, it hasn’t been too bad.  We certainly haven’t gone without.  Most everyone has been incredibly hospitable and generous.”

The scent of lavender invades my nose and my eyes narrow as I turn to see the perfect ringlets of golden hair swishing by me as Ebony glides deliberately toward Kace.

Fucking bitch!  Unbelievable.

I stare at Kace with hope barely residing in my eyes.  I’m almost certain he’ll use her as a means to seek revenge on me for talking to Kingston.  It’s not the same.  I’ve never slept with Kingston, and he’s not trying to fuck me at all.

Ebony throws her arms around Kace’s waist, and I turn away, unable to witness the remains of my heart falling to pieces.

Kingston pats my arm and speaks softly.

“Want to dance?”

I shake my head.  “No.  I want to get drunk.”

He hands me a bottle of whiskey he apparently had stashed in his jacket.  I laugh a little as I take it from him.  I turn the bottle up and the sound of bubbles exploding sound out from inside the glass.

He laughs a little as he cautions me.  “Easy now.”

My eyes dart back up to see Kace clenching his jaw as Ebony desperately tries to gain his attention.  His eyes are scolding me, and mine are saying, “Fuck you and your stupid bitch.”

I turn the bottle up again as she rattles out obnoxiously.  “Please come dance with me.  I love this song.”

I glare at him and then turn back to Kingston.  “I’m going to need a lot more than this.”

He smirks.  “Let’s go see what we can find then.”

He follows behind me as we close the gap between us and Kace.  I try to keep my eyes to the ground, but they betray me at the last minute and catch his.  His eyes are darkened with hints of pain, but I suffer the same affliction.

Ebony almost hisses at me as I walk up to them.  I’m not going in without at least saying something.

“Kaceton,” I say coolly.

His eyes twitch from my tone and the use of his full first name.

“Arena,” he almost whispers.

Ebony is smiling from her eyes and then it spreads to her mouth.  She feels the awful tension, and I’m almost worried she’s going to scream in exuberance.  I hate letting her win so easily, but I can’t force him to love me.

I choke back the tears as his eyes stay fixated on mine.  I finally decide to end to awkward moment.

“Have a good night.”

He seems destroyed, but I have no idea why.  He obviously has no intention of showing me any attention ever again.

I suck back the tears blurring my vision and fight the blinking reaction.  I know if I blink right now they’ll stop teetering on the edge and just fall with their endless, torrential downpour.

I break free from the exhausting tension and grab a glass from the table.  I pass the bottles of wine and grab the biggest bottle of amber liquid in the room.

I have no idea what it is, but the burn is the consoling friend I need.  Kingston cautions me again.

“Whoa, slow down.  You said you wanted to get drunk, not dead.”

Death almost seems like a merciful option right now.  My heart is tired of breaking, mending, and then breaking again.  It’s too hard.  I’m not made for this.  I never have been.  I kept by guard up for years in an effort to keep from being this tortured, and now it’s a common thing.

Kingston frowns as I guzzle down the fresh cup.  I can feel the deliciously strong liquid trickle down my face, and I wipe away the wet trail.

“Are you trying to drink yourself into an early grave?”

I sigh as I answer with pain stinging the undertones of my voice.  “No.  I’m just trying to free my mind from all the stupid bullshit.”

I giggle a little as the warmth moves to my legs and my cheeks burn from the quickly acquired inebriation.

He frowns again.  “This is my fault.  I should just leave you alone.”

I grab his arm.  “No.  You didn’t cause this.  This problem spurred from his inability to confide in me.  He wants things this way, so this is how they shall be.”

I giggle again, and this time it carries out loudly.

Kingston tries uselessly to stifle an amused grin.  He rolls his eyes as I start swaying to the slow song as if it has an upbeat.  Julius comes over with heavy eyes darkened.

He looks at Kingston and speaks with a paternal sort of worry.  “How much has she drunk?”

Kingston shakes his head.  “More than any person should attempt to consume so quickly.  I tried to stop her, but-”

Julius scoffs, “There’s no such thing as stopping her.  No need to explain.  I’ll deal with her if you want to go enjoy the party.”

Kingston shrugs.  “It’s not like anyone else here wants to talk to me.”

Julius’s eyes soften.  He looks back toward me just as I guzzle down a new cup of the wonderful memory fader.  Hmmm… so fucking good.

“Arena, please slow down.  This is a hell of a lot stronger than wine,” he says with more maturity than I’m accustomed to hearing from him.

Damn it.  Why won’t everyone just leave me alone?  I deserve to drown my sorrows just like everyone else.

Another voice from behind me scolds my actions.  “What the fuck?  How much has she drunk?”

Julius shrugs.  “Too fucking much.”

Kingston steps aside as Kace moves in front of me.  Great.  Now I have to deal with him as well.

His hands slide up my arms and he stares into my eyes as if he’s assessing how far gone I am.

He shakes his head and looks back at Julius.  “Go get her some bread.”

He resumes staring into my eyes and I giggle loudly as I try to touch his moving face and miss several times.

Concern rings through his tone as he yells to Julius’s back.  “Make that a lot of fucking bread.”

My body is too weak to continue holding itself upright.  I lean into Kace’s chest, and then my ears shutter from the annoying sound intruding.

“Kace, should we dance now?” Ebony sounds out.

Oh good grief.  I lean back and glare at him.  Kace huffs as he stares into my glossy green eyes that have been tainted by my over indulgent consumption.

“I’m not dancing with you, Ebony.  Feel free to mingle with the single boys.”

Oh good.  At least he shows me some respect.  I’d probably choke him in his sleep if he danced with her.

“Kace, I really don’t know anyone from here, and you know how my tribe feels about me.”

Kace rolls his eyes as he speaks with annoyance.  “Please find somebody else to fucking dance with.  I’m not dancing with you.”

He turns back to me and scoops me up.  My head returns to his chest as he carries me to one of the quiet back rooms.  Julius follows us in and starts shoving bread in my mouth.

My taste is completely fucked up and the bread tastes bland as a result.  I chew reluctantly and speak with a full mouth.

“Where’s my drink?”

Julius snorts out an accidental laugh, but Kace looks pissed as he answers me.

“Far away so it can’t do anymore damage.”

I roll my eyes.  “I’m a big girl and I’ll drink if I want to.”

He glares at me with rigid eyes.  “No you won’t.  I’m not going to let you do any harm to yourself just because you’re pissed at me.”

“I think you’ve done more damage to me than I ever could.”

His eyes soften and pain reemerges to show itself clearly.  I can feel the bread slowly absorbing some of the alcohol, and I don’t like it.  I want to be free.  I feel like a caged animal desperate to run free.

He pulls back and hands me my cup.  “Do as you wish.”

Julius’s eyes widen.  “You’re the only one here who can stop her, and you’re just going to put the poison in her hands?”

Kace’s lips tighten as I take another sip.  He speaks through the guilt and hesitance plaguing his tone.

“She’s right.  She’s old enough to decide how little or how much she drinks.  I’ll deal with the consequences later.”

Consequences?  What fucking consequences?  I’ve been drunk before and nothing happened besides one hell of a headache.  I’ll take headache over heartache any damn day.

I stagger as I stand and Kace’s arms close around me.  I push him aside as I head back into the party.  I can feel my lips swelling, or at least I think they’re swelling.  I reach up to touch them to see if they’re as big as they feel and I hear someone laughing.

Kingston smiles as he speaks softly.

“What are you doing?”

I lean forward as I voice my query.  “Are my lips as big as they feel?”

He laughs a little harder as he responds.  “How big do they feel?”

“Watermelons.  They feel as big as watermelons.”

His laughter reaches a roar as he shakes his head.  “No, they’re not watermelons.  They’re actually pretty perfect.”

I roll my eyes.  “Perfect.  That word disgusts me.  It shouldn’t even be in the dictionary because in all actuality it doesn’t exist.  Perfection is an unrealistic impossibility.”

His eyes narrow.  “Did something happen?”

I laugh loudly.  “Something always happens, but I’m not allowed to know when it does.”

Now puzzled eyes gaze inquisitively at me.  “You’re not making very much sense.”

“I’m drunk.  What do you expect?” I say while shrugging.

His laughter returns as Kace walks back up.  He takes me by the arm and pulls me away from Kingston.

“Are you doing your best to piss me off right now?”

I jerk free from his grip.  “No, I’m not.  I came here hoping to get you to pay me one ounce of attention, and then I saw little Miss Desperate hugging you.  Then I decided to wash away the foul taste it left in my mouth.  Forgive me for talking to someone I’ve never fucked when you’re allowed to talk freely to and hug the person you have fucked.”

He cowers down like a scolded child.  He glances over to Kingston and then back to me.  He sighs out as he takes my hand with a gentler touch and pulls me farther away.

“I want to announce our engagement now.”

“What?” I say with stunned surprise.

He doesn’t smile or even show me one emotion as he continues.

“You said we could announce it at the next tribal party.  I’m ready to announce it now.”

My blood almost boils at his audacity.  I scowl as my anger pronounces itself with unmistakable clarity.

“That was before you and Miss Bitch went traipsing through the woods together.  That was before you went Mr. Fucking Frigid and ignored me for over two damn days.  That was before you decided who I can or cannot speak to.  That was before you stopped caring about me.  I don’t feel like announcing something that is supposed to be a proud memory at a time like this.”

His eyes darken from the swirls of pain brought about by my brutal truths.  He looks down and I retreat with haste.  I join Kendall in a foolish dance and continue to sip the strong brew that has failed me in my quest to free my mind.

Kendall and I dance like idiots for several songs, and then I finally decide I need a breath.  I walk to the back room in search of Helena.  I haven’t seen her in a while and I would like to dance with my sister.

Whispered voices behind a slightly ajar door catch my attention.

“Stop putting her in dresses that show that much.”

My heart flutters as I realize it’s Kace.

“Since when do you object to Arena wearing pretty dresses?” Abigail asks.

He’s scolding Abigail.  Oh now his mother has to deal with his bullshit as well.

“I don’t want everyone in the whole damn tribe seeing so much.  Just use more fabric, please.”

“In my experience you’ve been proud to see her in such revealing ensembles.  You’ve always taken pride in the fact that everyone looked, but only you could touch.  Something tells me it’s not our tribe you’re wanting to hide her from.

“Arena is a beautiful girl, son.  Just go be happy with her and stop worrying about everything and everyone.  You’re going to push her away if you don’t.”

I hear him breathe out a painful breath.  “I don’t see why you feel it necessary to put her on display.”

“Because rare beauty such as hers deserves to be displayed.  She loves you, son.  Don’t waste your time worrying about her and Kingston.  He’s not ever going to be in her life in that way.”

Footsteps start walking toward me and I almost dive in the room beside me.  Through the small crack I can see Kace walking by.  I breathe out slowly as the room around me spins.

Oh I’m so wasted.

Once Abigail deserts the room as well, I creep out slowly.  I finally rejoin the party just as Kace taps the side of his glass to propose a toast.

I wiggle behind Julius as Kace speaks.

“I hope you’ve all enjoyed the festivities so far.  My compliments to the very skilled cooks who have given us nothing less than heaven on a plate.

“I have an announcement I’ve been wanting to make, and I think that now is the perfect time.”

He pauses as my eyes grow wide.  Surely he’s not going to announce our engagement.  Not now.  Not like this.

His eyes narrow as he continues.  “Arena has accepted my proposal, and we are officially engaged.”

Everyone gasps and Abigail almost rips me apart with her hug.  I force a fake smile to show the excited faces.  An engagement announcement is supposed to be an enjoyable experience, not a slap in the face.  He did this for one reason and one reason only.

Kingston walks up to me with heavy eyes weighing down his face.  “I suppose congratulations are in order.”

Kace is smirking at me from across the room.  I force the same fake-as-hell smile and nod.

“Thanks.  That’s sweet of you.”

Then I hear Frank wailing.  “No!  No!  She can’t possibly be going to marry him.”

Kace rolls his eyes and Julius laughs loudly.  Kingston’s puzzled face is pretty funny as well.

“Lovesick lad?”

“Crazy stalker lad,” I say comically.

Then Kace walks over to me to escort me onto the dance floor for the customary engagement dance.  If everyone wasn’t staring at us I’d probably punch him in the mouth.

I speak low enough to where only he can hear my anger.

“I thought we weren’t going to do this tonight.”

He twirls me around and pulls me back to sway with the music as his eyes dance with menacing intentions.

“You said you didn’t want to after you agreed to earlier in the week.  I only forced you to stay true to your word.”

He’s positively infuriating.  I speak through tight lips.

“I don’t even feel like you want to be with me right now, and you’ve just told everyone we’re engaged.  Do you know how much worse this can get if we don’t make it now?”

His eyes drop.  “You’re mad because I told everyone we wanted to spend the rest of our lives together.  Who doesn’t want to be with whom?”

I scowl.  “You don’t get to play the victim right now.  The last time I told you I loved you, you said ‘yeah,’ so don’t act as if I’m the one holding the cards.  It took me years to breathe those words aloud and you just dismissed them.  I’m sorry if I feel like maybe our relationship has taken the wrong turn.

“And you didn’t do this because you’re bat-shit crazy for me and couldn’t bear to wait another day to tell the world.  You did this because you wanted Kingston to hear it.”

He steps closer to my face as he glares into my eyes.  “You’re not mad for any other reason than the fact that Kingston now knows.”

“You’re wrong Kace.  I just didn’t want my mom to be the last person in the tribe to know about our engagement.  I planned on telling her before we announced it to the whole fucking tribe.”

His eyes soften as if he realizes what a jerk he really is, but his tone remains harsh.

“You had a month to tell your mom.”

“You’ve had longer to tell me what the hell is going on, but you’re not ready.  I think wanting my mother here for the announcement isn’t too unreasonable.  And I only had a week before they left.

“You can say what you want to, but we both know this was a pissing contest with casualties.  I don’t even think you remember how to care about me anymore.  I think you’re enjoying breaking my heart,” I say through sobs.

The song ends and I free myself from his clutches.  The smell of the amber liquid is calling to me, and so is Kace.

“Arena, please stop.  I’m allowed to be mad.  It doesn’t mean I don’t want to be with you.”

Tears bubble up in my eyes.  I try drowning him out as I turn up the liquid.  He continues to ramble and I turn back to scold him quietly.

“There’s a big difference between being mad and being cold.  You don’t want to touch, speak, or even look at me.  I’m done with this conversation right now.”

He starts to say something else, but I can’t hear.

My head is pounding, and my body feels dizzy.  I feel hot… too hot.  My head feels more like the size of a boulder as I try to steady it.  The shadows dance around the edges of my eyes until the darkness consumes me.

Chapter 8

The taste of betrayal

I wake up to feel the ringing, aching, and throbbing of my heavy head. Oh I did drink way too much, and I didn’t even get to escape reality for a damn minute.

The room around me is empty, and my eyes fall on the small glass figurines given to us by Kendall. She had thought we were mad about each other, and now we’re just mad. Unbelievable. Our relationship had more substance before it existed.

I stagger off the bed and head to the barely hot coffee lounging on the table. Kace must have left a while ago, and I’m actually a little relieved he’s gone. I throw on my clothes before pouring a cup.

I can only imagine he wasn’t too pleased to have to undress me, if he’s even the one who did it. He might have even made Helena or Kendall do it.

I walk outside to see SaShante playing freely in the open courtyard. She waves to me as I hear someone laughing. It’s Mary, and she’s talking to Kace. Unbelievable.

“I have to admit it was very startling to hear about your announcement. I guess your big night ended a little soon, considering her inability to hold her liquor.”

Oh that fucking bitch.

“It was fine,” he says coolly.

“I just wanted you to know you don’t really have to close the doors on us. I’ll be ready whenever you realize what a bad idea this is.”

Oh. My. Damn. You have to be kidding me. And to top it off, here comes crazy-eyed Ebony.

I’m really going to have to watch him get flogged after the unconventional announcement of our engagement.

“Kace, I was wondering if you would be interested in watching my whip lessons. I’m considering entering the next competition as an all around. You know the skills I possess.”

Oh hell no. The breeze stirs and carries the scent of desperation in its grasp. Unbelievable.

Kace’s eyes look over to catch mine, and mine roll in response. A smirk tries to invade his lips when he sees my jealousy oozing from me.

I just walk off in a huff. So, he’s allowed to talk to both of them? Fine then. I can talk to Kingston about what the hell is going on.

I storm off the porch and down the long line of cabins until I reach his and bang on the door. He jerks it open and I see two other guys from his tribe stirring around in their bed from my rude disruption.

I cringe slightly from my overzealous pounding, suddenly feeling a little foolish about all of this.

“Sorry. I just wanted to talk to you.”

His eyes light up, and he walks out to join me.  “Sure, what’s up?”

“Can we get away from the crowd?”

“Yeah,” he says warily.

We make our way to an isolated area at the tip of the camp. I can’t see anyone at all as I plop down on the damp ground. The morning dew seeps through my pants, but I really don’t give a damn.

Kingston joins me on the ground, his eyes studying mine intensely, searching for the reason behind my random morning awakening.

“Is something wrong?”

I almost bark at him. “What the hell did you do to Kace? I’m sick of not knowing. I’m sick of everyone else avoiding the subject whenever I’m around. Please tell me what you did that was so wrong.”

His eyes glaze over with a chill as he icily mutters, “Obviously I did something to him since he’s so perfect, huh?”

What? Now I’m even more confused.

“I just-”

“You just thought I’m a piece of shit because Kace is the epitome of perfection,” he says dryly.

“No… I just… he’s so mad.”

He stares at the ground for a moment before speaking with a callous tone. “Did Mr. Perfect tell you he slept with Ebony?”

I roll my eyes. “I deduced that all on my own.”

“Did you also deduce that she was my fiancée the first time he slept with her?”

Fuck! He’s been with her more than once? He slept with an engaged woman? What the hell?

“No.  That much I did not deduce.”

He sighs. “Not quite the picture you had painted for him is it? That’s one reason he doesn’t want you talking to me. He’s worried I’m out for revenge.”

“How many times did they-”

He shrugs at my unfinished question.  “More than once, but that’s all I know. Once was all I needed to know she didn’t really love me.”

Now I feel like a real bitch.  “I’m sorry. It just doesn’t make any sense. Why does he hate you if he slept with your fiancée?”

“Because the reason he slept with her was because he hated me.  He never even gave a damn about her, and she was my whole world.  She’s the only girl I’ve ever loved, and now just the sight of her disgusts me.  It was obviously was never real love.

“I told my self it would come back to him - karma and all. I thought life would deal him a shitty hand for doing something that low, but instead it rewarded him, as usual.

“He’s next in line to be chief in the most powerful tribe known.  My tribe has just been shattered.  His tribe wins the competition every year, and mine is always in second.  Worst of all, he gets you, and I’m still picking up the pieces he helped scatter abroad.  I just don’t know how long the son is expected to pay for the sins of the father.”

My heart sinks.  Oh damn.  This is absolutely pitiful.  Why in the hell did I press the fucking issue?  Why didn’t I just go to Abigail?  Fuck.

Finally, after several minutes of suspended silence, he sighs loudly and continues.

“I told you my father was a cruel, sadistic bastard, but I didn’t tell you how bad it was.  His appetite for inflicting pain scared even the devil.  He loved to blame me for my mother’s death.  He said I was born a killer because I killed her by simply being born.  I lived with that burden my whole life.  I often thought that was why he hated me, but it wasn’t.  I found out later on that it was he who had killed her.”

I gasp as the words leave his mouth. Tears stain his eyes, but he manages to fight them off as he continues.

“She crossed him and no one is allowed to cross Misel Champion and live to tell about it.

“Once, when I was training, I argued with him about my technique, saying I knew better than he about what felt comfortable to my body.  He beat me so badly I couldn’t walk for almost a month.  No one even came to see me.  I was just as hated as he was because I was his son.  I had to bear my weight on a crutch just to get something to eat.  I usually fell five or six times trying to cross the room and it was the most excruciating pain I’ve ever experienced.

“I spent years with my head down.  I was inferior to all and superior to none. Beating the hell out of me was nothing new.  It was how he exerted his dominance.  He did worse to any man who stood against him.  I spent years feeling as though I was stranded in a desert without even a mirage of water.

“One day I took my bow and I shot a rabbit without anyone telling me how to fucking do it better.  I felt a twinge of pride for the first time.  I held my head a little higher, and I saw a little less of the ground. Then I threw a knife, landed it perfectly in the center of a target, and my head rose a little higher. Then I entered my first competition, and I was a star for my tribe.  People rejoiced and noticed me as something other than Misel’s son.  I held my head even higher, and the ground was barely in view.

“I walked into the woods one day and heard screaming.  I started to run toward the screams, but a man grabbed my arm and shook his head.  I could tell by his look the reasons for the screams were because of my father.  I didn’t hesitate.  I saw a woman begging for mercy and I found the strength to do for her what I had never been able to do for myself.

“I bet the fuck out of that sick bastard until he was a near bloody pulp.  He couldn’t stand, talk, or even scream in pain.  I had almost killed him.  I wish I had finished the job.

“I kicked his ass out of our tribe, and the people came to me and asked me to lead them.  They had lived for years in fear, and they said I brought them hope.  I said no at first, but they continued to wear me down until I finally agreed. From that moment on, my eyes haven’t hit the ground.  It took me a long time to feel like someone.”

The weight of his words has started making me sink in the ground.  And I thought our tribe had it bad when we were hungry.  This is… I don’t even know what to think about this.

“That’s awful. I don’t… I didn’t… I don’t know what to say really,” I stammer out.

His eyes show compassion. “There’s no need for you to say anything. You wanted to know, and you’re right.  We shouldn’t be leaving you out of the loop.  I hope this helps you somewhat.”
It doesn’t.  “I still don’t understand why Kace hates you.”

His eyes flash with guilt, but it’s not guilt for his own actions, it’s guilt for his father’s.  Abigail had braved the long travel to the Shaylan with her son in tow.  I never knew why until this very moment.  The look in his eyes, the story of his father’s crimes, and the fury burning Kace alive… it all makes sense now.

My breath grows heavy as the nauseating sensation overwhelms me. The words barely escape my mouth.

“Abigail.”

Kingston says nothing at first.  He keeps his eyes glued to the ground and his breathing stops all together.

Finally he murmurs, “I suppose you hate me now as well.”

My heart almost breaks for him.  “No. I don’t hate you at all.  I understand the complicated, fucked up situation now.  None of this is your fault.  Don’t blame yourself.”

He looks away momentarily. “I thought you’d hate me too.”

“No. Like I said, it’s not your fault.  You’re right; the son shouldn’t be expected to pay for the sins of a father.  Kace seems to be struggling with guilt as well - though his is actually warranted.  He’ll get over himself eventually.”

Kingston’s eyes show a glimmer of hope and I smile warmly at him. “I need to go. Thank you for trusting me with this.”

He smiles back. “Thank you for not hating me.”

He leaps up and helps me to my feet before walking me back toward the camp.

There’s a small picnic area set up and I almost inhale the first thing I see.  We’ve been talking forever, and I’m starving.  I’m eating some piece of heaven when Helena walks up.

I speak with a full mouth. “Who in the hell made this?”

She frowns, slightly to my surprise. “Ebony.”

I spit the food out and throw the rest on the ground.

Fuck!  She can cook too?  She can sew as well I bet.  She’s planning on trying out for all around in the next competition.  The bitch is a better version of me.

Helena starts to speak, but I retreat before she can.  I stalk toward Kace’s cabin with every intention of going back to bed and starting the day all over again.

Then a bone-chilling sight leaves me standing still while death’s cold touch invades my warmth.  All the oxygen is ripped from the air.  My mouth dries up into a desert.  I suddenly feel as though someone is toying with a voodoo doll fashioned for me as a thousand needles prick me at once.

My ears don’t spare my disintegrating heart as they overhear the end of a conversation that sends ripples of excruciating agony throughout me.

Ebony is blocking the doorway to Kace’s cabin, and she stares me down as she speaks to the inside.

“Okay, I’ll see you at dusk then.”

I start praying she’s just trying to piss me off.  Please let it be an empty cabin with no one to respond to her taunt.

“Yeah, dusk.”

It’s Kace.  My heart stops beating, the walls close in, and the earth starts slipping from my feet.  I sprint to the side of the cabin so I can collapse in private.  The breaths entering my lungs are shallow and painful.  It feels as though I’m trying to inhale solidified air.  I’m spiraling in a web of crazy and there’s no way to remove myself without removing myself.

I sit there for a minute until I finally hear her leave, and then my wobbly legs carry me to the door.  When I open it, what’s left of my heart plummets to my feet and my pulse weakens in response.

The blood pumping grows thicker, making it harder for it to reach my head.  I can barely move.  He’s in the tub with a look of pure shock when he sees me.

“Arena.  Where have you been?”

I try not to let my emotions win the war in this moment.  I keep a shaky but cool tone.

“With Kingston.”

He glares at me as he climbs out of the tub and throws a towel around him.

“All fucking day?”

My eyes drift to the happy couple etched in the figurines. They’re staring and smiling at each other the way we once did.

He yells this time. “Have you been with him all fucking day?”

"Yes," I say curtly.

I don’t look to see his scolding eyes, but I feel their burn blazing into me.

"I can’t fucking believe you," he growls, disgust dripping from his tone.

The air is still evading my lungs, and now I need to sit down.  I slowly lower myself into a chair as I speak in a nearly muted tone.

“I went to find out what happened between you two.  I finally have my answers.  You could have told me about Ebony and you.  I thought all of your sexploits were one night stands.  And I didn’t know any of them were engaged.”

This time my eyes meet his, and he looks away.  He throws everything off the small table on the side of the bed.  He hovers over it for a moment as harsh breaths evacuate his lungs.

“Of course he fucking told you that part.”

“Actually, he told me all of it. The good, the bad, and the completely fucked up.”

His eyes flash full of fear and worry. “All of it? He told you about-”

“No. But I figured out about your mother on my own.  I only hate that you felt you couldn’t confide in me.  None of it matters anymore.  Too little too late I suppose.”

His eyes shift again to ooze scared confusion.  “What is that supposed to mean?”

“It means you have a date at dusk.”

His face pales at my confrontation.  I’ve just exposed his secret plan.  I look away to hide the tears that have begun their ruthless flow.

“Arena, I’m not-”

“Don’t, Kace.  You never wanted a courtship.  You said once upon a time that people only want the unattainable.  You wanted me until you finally had me.  The chase is gone, and now I’m gone as well.  I want out.  I can’t do this anymore.”

I stand and walk toward the door, but he blocks my path.

“Arena, I can’t let you do that.”

“Oh really?” I say while glancing toward the messy bed. I cringe as more tears flow.

“I made the bed this morning when I got up, Kace.  Now it’s a mess, Ebony just left, and you’re meeting her at dusk after talking to her while in the tub.  I’m many things, but a dumbass isn’t one of them.”

He still blocks me as I try to move around him.  His eyes are wide and panicked as he stares into my broken soul.

“Arena, I swear this isn’t what it looks like.”

“That’s what you said when I caught you two in the woods together.  It sounded fishy then, but it sounds like complete bullshit now.  Move!”

He doesn’t budge. He tries to touch me, but I jerk free. He swallows hard as he speaks again.

“You agreed to the courtship.  I’m legally permitted to force you to stay.”

My heart sinks as my chest grows heavier, making it so hard to breathe.

“Just let me go, Kace.  You never wanted this.  Just let me go, and you can go back to being this other guy I never wanted to know.”

He still blocks me and I walk back over to the table.  I pick up the figurine shaped after me and throw it against the wall.  The pieces shatter all around the room as fragments of glass clink against the wood.  His mouth falls open and I scoff.

“Now it’s your turn to pick up the pieces.”

With the distraction, I’m finally able to free myself from the cabin. I sprint away to one place I know I can hide - Mom’s cabin.  No one has been allowed to stay there, and I know where the key is.

I see Julius, Kingston, Johnny, and so many others congregated around the front.

Fuck!  Why are they out here?

I finally sneak around the back and find the key.  I go through the rear entrance and find the bed.  I collapse as the tears finally find their release and they fall mercilessly against my icy skin.

I’m ruined.  I’ll never love anyone like I do him, and I’ll hate myself forever for not forcing him to be with me.

Why can’t I be as persistent as Mary?  I’ve just handed him to Ebony.

He doesn’t love me anymore though.  I can’t be with someone who wants someone else.  I can’t be with anyone ever again.

Chapter 9

The Agreement

I wake up to the strange surroundings and finally remember where I am.  My mother and Malfus’s cabin is large and very lonely.  I can tell by the sun’s descent I’ve been here for at least two hours.  Dusk isn’t too far from being here, and Kace has a meeting with the bitch that has pulled out all the stops.

I sit up and my head falls forward as everything rolls to the front.  My tear-drunk state has left me more hung over than the anonymous amber liquid and whiskey I devoured the night before.

The laughing men are still in front of the cabin.  I go to look through the window and see Harrison talking to Kingston as the others scribble in the dirt.  It looks like they’re drawing maps into the loose soil that trails in front of the herd of cabins.

I feel sick now.  Kace is stalking toward them with a wicked, furious gaze.

“Where the fuck is she?”

He grabs Kingston by the shirt and slams him against the backside of the cabin they’re behind.  I jump slightly from the unexpected surge of violence as Kingston answers with bewilderment.

“What the fuck are you talking about?”

He throws Kace off of him, and Julius quickly moves to restrain him before Kace charges Kingston again.

Harrison comes to his aide as Kace hurls himself at Kingston once more.  Kingston takes a step back as Kace glowers at him and yells again.

“Where the fuck is she?  I know she came to see you!  We didn’t have a single fucking problem until you got here.  Tell me where she is!”

Kingston looks like a man broken once more.  Kace has no right.

“I really don’t know, Kace.  I swear.  I’ve been here right here for quite a while.”

“That’s bullshit.  She told me she spoke to you earlier.  Don’t fucking lie to me.  I know you’ve been lying in wait for your chance to pay me back, but I’ll be damned if I let you do it with her.  Please don’t fuck with her.  I won’t live through it.”

Kingston almost looks as though he feels sorry for Kace, but that fades quickly.

“I wouldn’t ever do her the way you did Ebony.  I happen to care for Arena a great deal.  I’m not just trying to get a grudge fuck under my belt.”

Kace throws Julius and Harrison both off of him as he lunges at Kingston.  He punches him twice in the face before Kingston realizes what’s going on.  Kingston charges back at him and tackles him to the ground.

“I loved her, and you didn’t give a fuck.  Why the hell should I give a damn about how you feel?” Kingston says, yelling as they tumble around on the ground.

Kace yells back as the men separate them again.  Now both of them are having to be restrained.

“You never loved her the way I love Arena or you wouldn’t have left her at all.  Don’t do this.  Tell me where she is.”

Kingston calms down, and the guys slowly release him.  He wipes the blood from his mouth and shakes his head.

“I don’t know.  I’ve been here - with everyone you see out here - since Arena and I spoke earlier.  I thought she was going back to you.”

Kace collapses to the ground and puts his head in his hands.

“She did.  I can’t find her now.”

Kingston glowers at him.

“What the fuck did you do to her?”

Kace shakes his head, not looking up or answering.

Suddenly, Bernie flogs the window I’m in front of, and I swiftly throw myself against the wall while holding my breath.

Infuriating Peacock!

After waiting several minutes, I look back out to see Kace is still unaware of my presence.  I sigh in relief, but it’s short lived.

Julius looks me directly in the eye to catch my spying.  I swish away and back against the wall again.  I hear him walk up to the cabin and I actually hold my breath - as if that will help.  I’m praying he assumes he’s seeing things.

The door knob jiggles as he tries to open it.  I sigh in relief as it stops and his footsteps wander away.

Oh thank God.  That was too close.

The back door swings open and I gasp in response.  Fuck.  I should have locked that damn door.

He glares at me with disapproving eyes.  “Are you just going to hide out in here and watch him self-destruct?”

I cross my arms defensively in front of my chest.

“It looks like you’ve got things under control.”

His eyes show shock.  “Under control?  You call that under control?  I’ve never seen him such a fucking wreck.  How can you just stand there and let him implode in front of your eyes?”

I shake my head as the tears work their way to the surface.  Julius scowls as he stalks toward me very deliberately.  I can see his determination to remove me from the cabin.

“Don’t even fucking think about it.”

He smirks.  “Too late.  You’re going to fucking talk to him, and he’s going to talk to you.  I’m sick of this stupid shit.”

He jerks me up from the ground and flops me over his shoulder.  I try to wriggle free, but he tightens his grip.

What the fuck?  I’m not some damn pathetic breeder.  I’m Arena Clash.  I’m sick of being treated like I don’t fucking have anything to say.

I rip my knee free from his hands and it connects with his face.  He drops me while wailing like he’s just been stung.  Once I’m free, I kick him as hard as I can right in the groin and watch as he collapses to the floor - heaving for air.

He coughs several times as he fights the urge to vomit.  I smile victoriously as I cross my arms in triumph, but my smile fades even quicker when a new shadow falls over me.

I look up to see the broken blue eyes staring into mine.  Kace is doing all he can to show composure as he speaks in a low, chilling tone.

“What’s going on?”

Julius heaves again as he strains to speak.  “I tried to manhandle Arena.  I don’t know what the fuck I was thinking.”

He rolls over onto his back and grabs his crotch area as he writhes in pain.  Then he jokes slightly.

“You can explain to Kendall why we’ll never have children.”

I smirk slightly, but its momentary presence quickly dissolves as Kace nears.

“Julius, can you give us a minute?” Kace asks dryly.

Julius rolls up on his knees again as he starts crawling toward the door.

“Yeah.  Love to,” he says through the strained pain.

Kace walks over and closes the door once Julius is gone, and my heart quickens its pace.  He turns back to me and his eyes carry the burdens of the world in them.

“Arena, I can’t lose you.  I won’t lose you.”

“I don’t want to hear it.”

“Arena, I mean it.  I won’t let you go.  I’ll hold you to the damn courtship, and I’ll make sure you have to stay with me.”

“I can’t, Kace.”

“I won’t be like Julius with Helena.  There’s not a Kendall for me and there’s not a Harrison for you.  We were meant to be with each other.”

Why is he doing this?  This shit is hard enough.

“Kace, just go be with Ebony.  It’s obvious you want to.  I saw the bed.  You were taking a bath with her in the fucking room.”

Tears struggle to fall, but I hold them back somewhat, though a few do manage to escape.

“That wasn’t what you think.  I went back to take a nap.  I stayed up all night making sure you didn’t choke in your sleep.  You were vomiting all night.  I had to change your clothes three times.  I was worried to death.  Once you finally quit throwing up, I went to see Harrison about some strategy sessions.  I fell asleep at the table and he forced me out the door.  I was going to check on you as you were walking out, but you darted off when you saw me.”

He took care of me.  I don’t even remember being sick.  I barely remember anything at all though.  I sigh out in relief, though it’s short lived.

“I didn’t dart off when I saw you.  I darted off when I saw bitch one and bitch two flogging you.  Did you go watch Ebony train?”

His eyes narrow.  “Fuck no.  I went to the cabin, alone, and went to bed.  That’s why it was messed up.”

“That doesn’t explain the tub.  What did you do that made you need to bathe with her in the room?”

His eyes are tortured as he defends himself more.

“I woke up and you still weren’t back.  My body ached from the poor night’s sleep so I drew a bath.  I actually fell asleep again while I was in the tub.  When I woke up the bitch was in the room with me.  I actually freaked out a little.  She said we needed to talk, and I asked her to leave.  She insisted it was necessary and I told her whatever she wanted to hear to get her the fuck out of our house.  It isn’t exactly thrilling to be naked in a tub while some crazy bitch is hovering over you.  She wasn’t going to leave until I agreed, but I had no intentions of following through.”

More breath exhales from my lungs as the world around me begins to make sense again.  I start to speak, but his lips silence mine with their intoxicating, long-overdue, and passionate embrace.

I’m so tired of fighting, and I need him right now.  Tears stream down my cheeks and their salty tingles against my tongue.  He breathes me in as the kiss deepens and his hands grip me tighter.  Every bit of me curls into him, and he lifts me into the air.  My back slams against the wall as more intensity burns deep.

I pull back and stare into the blue eyes fading pain.

“I want to know everything.  I deserve to know.”

He nods.  “Yes you do, but not right now.  I need you in my arms, and I can’t take no for an answer.”

His lips pound against mine with the force of Neptune’s waves.  I draw back again, though the breathlessness in my voice isn’t doing well to mask the desire bubbling over.

“I need to know.”

His eyes hold mine captive as he seeks a way to negotiate.  “After.  I’ll tell you everything after.  I promise.”

I’ve heard that before.  I climb free from his embrace and walk over to take a pen from the desk and dip it in the ink.

I pull my shirt up and scribble on my stomach when I’m unable to find any paper.

He chuckles lightly as he questions my bizarre behavior.  “What are you doing?”

I smirk as I turn around.  “I’m drawing out a contract.  Read.”

He tilts his head from side to side and smirks.  “I can’t read upside down.”

I smile as I walk over to the bed and lie down.  He hovers over me from the opposite angle to read the contract aloud.

“I, Kaceton Brice, do solemnly swear to divulge any and all information, including the information about the stalker bitch, once I’ve been fucked into submission today.”

He laughs loudly as he kisses me in the upside down position.

“Where do I sign?” he adds playfully.

I smirk a little more as I point to my stomach.  “I actually dotted you a line.”

He laughs again as he takes the pen and signs his name.  He bends down and blows on my stomach to dry the ink.  My body heats instantly and the flames are almost unbearable.

He spins me around and his lips find mine as his hips grind against me.  My eyes widen once I realize what’s going on.

“No.  No.  No.  Not on my mother’s bed.  Let’s go back to your place.”

He smiles a little bigger as he scoops me up and my legs wrap around his waist in the straddling position.  He speaks softly.

“Quit calling it my place.  It’s your place too.  I love you, Arena.”

I smile behind the kiss as I reciprocate.  “I love you, Kace.”

His hands slide to be under my rear as he grips me tighter to him.  I can hear a few chuckles as we blindly start our quest back to the cabin.  I don’t care though.  I’m back in the arms of the man I love, and he’s finally the Kace I know.
Julius laughs without a painful ring as he teases us.  “Be careful if you go to the woods.  I hear the trees are vicious at night.  You might get tree-scratch-fever.”

Kace and I stay entangled in our lip-lock, though a small chuckle is shared.

Then another voice chills me to the bone, and the rage rolls through me like thunder.

“Kace, I think it’s my turn to talk to you.”

Our faces disconnect as Ebony stands before us.

I try to unwind myself from his waist, but his hands lock me in tighter.

“Talk.”

She looks to me and then back to him.  “I would prefer to do this in private.”

Again I try to wriggle free, but he holds me tighter.

“If you don’t have anything to say in front of Arena, then you have nothing to say to me.”

She huffs.  “So you’re choosing her?  Really?”

Really?  There’s a choice?

“There was never a choice for me.  I’ve only ever loved one person.  I’m sorry for what I did to you back then, but we both made that decision.  I love Arena.  I’m going to marry her, and you need to move on.”

She scoffs.  “She won’t make you happy.  Soon the fun will end and you’ll realize I was the one you were meant to be with.  This girl can never give you what I can.”

I yank free from around his waist, but he catches me before I lunge at her.  Julius walks over and stands ready to act.

Kace speaks before I can.  “She can give me more.”

That’s right, you crazy bitch.  Move on.  Leave my man the fuck alone before I rip your head off.

“No she can’t.  She’s nothing worth losing me over,” she says smugly.

That’s it.  I shrug free from Kace’s grasp and Julius moves toward me.  I glare at him, warning him to back the fuck up.  He does.

Blondie starts doing some weird shit like she’s part crane, part fox, and I roll my eyes.  “What the fuck are you doing?”

She scoffs.  “It’s called Judo.  Your tactless demeanor leaves no room for understanding such an enlightened form of fight.”

Julius waves his hand.  “Arena’s going to kill you.  Come on.  Let’s get you out of here while you’re upright.”

She laughs in mock humor.  “I’m not afraid of her.  I’ve seen her crude skills, and I can promise I’m not intimidated.”

I step toward her and she swings.  I can hear the swish in the wind as I dodge her before she swings again.  I catch her arm this time and punch her in the face.  I can feel something crack under my fist, and she falls to the ground holding her broken nose.

I taunt her mercilessly as she rocks on the ground.  “That’s called a punch to the face, bitch.  Is that crude enough?  I don’t know about you but I feel rather enlightened.”

She gasps over and over in disbelief and in pain.  Julius makes a catfight sound, and Kace throws me over his shoulder while chuckling.

I smile as I watch them tending to the bitch I just broke.  Kace is chuckling lightly at my uncivilized reaction.

The cabin door swings open and he playfully tosses me on the bed.  He hovers over me with a devilish grin that makes me shiver and burns me alive at the same time.  His smoldering stare is back and the cold, barren gaze has disappeared.

“I love you,” he says with a seductive allure.

My heart patters lightly and then roars fiercely when he kisses my neck.  My breathless voice whispers in response.

“I love you too.”

His lips maneuver fervently against mine, and his tongue alerts Lady Lust to the desperate need she’s had.  I pull him tighter to me and my nails dig in.  My lips swell from the intense, forceful passion absorbing them.

My eyes shut tightly as the tears try to fall free.  I fell overwhelmed, relieved, crazy, and completely elated.  Insanity returns as it pours through my mouth and burns me with its delightful blaze.

His hands cling to me almost violently as he pulls me closer.  The room dances with excitement for our reconciliation.  My senses heighten with every kiss, and my legs tremble against his sides.  He rips my clothes of in the most incredibly barbaric manner, and he’s free from his within minutes.

My eyes are glued to his immaculate, strong, and sexy as hell body.  I taste his sweet, delicious, and painfully wonderful body.  Perfection does exist.  He really is perfect.  All of his imperfections make him even more perfect in my eyes.  His hand trails over my healing back and his eyes are still fixated on mine.

This feels right.  This is my Kace.

“That was so long overdue,” I murmur while snuggling into his arms.

He laughs as he kisses me lightly.  “Yes it was, but it was damn well worth the torturous wait.”

I snicker slightly as he pulls me closer to him.  I nestle into his warm, strong, and perfect body.  My life is finally getting back to the way it’s supposed to be.

He yawns terribly loud as the sun finally sets.  I laugh a little.
“Do you want to call it an early night?”

He flashes a scandalous grin as he shakes his head.  “Hell no.”

His lips overlap mine and then his tongue plays a game of tag with mine.  His warmth spreads over me as I grin behind the kiss.  Absolutely perfect.

Chapter  10

Friendly competition

I wake up after an exhausting night of making up.  The sun is almost blaring at us in its fully risen state.  Kace’s arms are clinging to me as if he’s worried I’m about to leave.  His eyes are still closed as his breaths steadily rise.  I kiss him softly and he slowly awakes.

He smiles big and pulls me tightly to him in a wondrous embrace.  My lips smile against his chest, and I can feel his smile growing as well.

“So, you owe me a story.”

I pull back slightly to look into his amused eyes.  He doesn’t respond right away.  He smirks slightly as he tries to sound aloof.

“Do I?”

I pull my shirt up to expose the in depth, slightly smudged, and binding contract written on my stomach.  He snickers as his fingers graze the words.

“I can’t believe you drew up a contract on your stomach.”

“Quit trying to skirt around the subject,” I say with a mock scolding tone.

He lies over on his back and I hover over him.

“Whatever you want to know, ask it now.  After this, the subject is forever dropped.  Deal?” he says hopefully.

I smirk at him.  “Renegotiating the terms?”

His eyes stay fixed on mine as he speaks sincerely.

“No.  Just clarifying the boundaries.  I’ve already told you I don’t want our future affected by my past.”

Seriousness touches my tone as I respond.  “It already has.  Shutting me out has only pushed us apart.  I don’t want to be in the dark anymore than you would.  Just think about if things were the other way around.  Everyone here knows about me and my past.  I deserve to know as much about you as I can.  I love you, and your past doesn’t change that.  When you shut me out, it makes me wonder if your past is possibly still present.”

His eyes soften with tears hiding in plain sight.  His grip tightens as he speaks with a wounded and regretful tone.

“Is that really a concern of yours?”

I look down to hide my insecurities that are begging to bleed from me.  He tilts my face back up and talks me down from my embarrassing, worrisome ledge.

“You’re the only past I care about.  You’re the only present there will ever be.  You’re the only future I pray for.  I’m sorry if I’ve at any point made you feel any different.

“Ebony was a fucked up mistake that I paid for very dearly.  I saw my chance to hurt Kingston and I cashed in.  Then I was hounded by her and the guilt I had for ruining her engagement.  Her tribe ostracized her like a pariah once she lost Kingston.  They apparently adored him after he started advancing in the competitions.  I never meant to hurt her, but I did.”

I sigh out as I stare into the very convincingly loving eyes.  “It was more than once.”

He looks away shamefully.  “Like I said, I felt guilty.  I thought I owed her that much.”

Do I really want to know this?  What good will this ever do me?  I have to know.

“Did you ever love her?”

He looks at me with offended eyes.  “I think I’ve noted numerous times that you’re the only one I’ve ever loved.  Please don’t accuse me of lying about that.”

Fair enough.

“Did you care for her?” I say with a knot rising to my throat.

He looks away with tormenting guilt.  “No.  That’s the worst part of it all.  I ruined everything for her, and I did it all out of my spite for Kingston.  I should have never touched her.”

“So that’s what Kingston meant when he said he would never do me that way.”

His eyes catch mine and I can see the humiliation blaring.

“You heard all that?”

Fuck.  I thought he already knew.

“Yeah,” I say warily.

His eyes search the ceiling to avoid mine.  Now I feel like an ass.

“Yes.  That’s what he meant.  He left her once she humiliated him at the competition.  I hadn’t expected her to hang all over me the way she did.  She tagged along to several other competitions by using her brother as a way in.  He left the tribe last year.  Thank God she didn’t come to this last one.”

My heart shivers slightly at the way he said that last part.  What does that mean?  I can feel every muscle in my body tensing up with fearful uncertainty.

“Would you have slept with her if she had been there?”

His eyes quickly acquire mine with their more offended gaze.

“Fuck, Arena.  Of course not.  Why in the hell would you say something like that?  I love you with every piece of me.  There’s no way anybody could ever sway me into something as stupid as that.  Damn it, girl.”

I almost feel chastised by his tone.  I rest my head on his chest as I stare at the wall.

“It was the way you said it.  I’m sorry.  It just sounded like you were leading to something else.”

He tilts my face up so that my eyes are forced to reconnect with his.

“I was worried the whole way there that she was going to be there, and you were going to get the wrong impression of me.  The philandering, don’t-give-a-fuck man died when I met you.  I was in knots thinking of how I might lose you completely if she showed up and shared my foolish past.  I loved you, and I couldn’t bear to lose you.”

My lips console his quivering ones.  His arms wrap around me, and I fight against the fire flooding me.

“You said you couldn’t be like Julius and Helena.  What happened?”

He looks away.  “I think you should speak to one of them.”

“I want to speak to you.  I’m tired of feeling left out.  I want to feel like you trust me.”

His eyes show agony and a tearing between me and his loyalty to his friend.

“Arena, I trust you with my life.”

“Then quit avoiding the questions when I ask them.”

He sighs out and cedes to my request.  “Helena and Julius were head-over-heels for each other.  He was flying through his challenges so they could embark on a courtship.  Harrison showed up and things changed instantly.

“Helena fell in real love.  She always thought she loved Julius, but Harrison was her one and only.  Julius was devastated, but he was a far better man than I would’ve been.  He respected Helena too much to cause problems.  He loved her too much to hurt her.  Harrison and he even became very close friends.  When I made that reference, I was telling you I could never do that.  I love you too much to give you up, and I swear I would have held you to your courtship vows.”

Again our lips collide in perfect unison.  I should feel insulted, offended, and possibly appalled by his last confession.  But for some reason I’m actually turned on.  I almost relish his inability to let me go.

The velvety sensation of his luscious, soft lips is deliciously welcome.  He smiles menacingly as he climbs out of the bed and brings our promising endeavor to an abrupt halt.  He pulls on his shorts as he heads to make coffee.

He clanks the pans around for a moment before finding all of his necessities.  Oh that man is so sexy.  He wears his devious grin still as he walks over to the dresser.

“Why are you smiling like that?” I ask curiously.

His smile deepens and exposes the secret of him having a secret.

“We have a busy day ahead of us,” he says vaguely.

I tilt my head in confusion.  “It has to be at least noon.  How busy can it be?”

He laughs loudly.  At what, I have no clue.

“I needed to sleep late.  Thank you for staying in bed with me,” he says while leaning over to kiss me on the head.

I stretch as I appreciate the sun’s rays streaking across his perfect abdomen.

“Thank you for taking care of me even though my drunken amnesia prevents me from recollecting the mortifying memories.”

He laughs ridiculously hard as he curls back into the bed with me.  The aroma of the brewing coffee encompasses us, and I stand to remove it from the stove.

When I turn around he’s staring at me, and I love that smoldering gaze.  He almost stifles a grin, but it escapes.

“You’re up to something,” I say suspiciously.

He covers his mouth as his smile deepens in his eyes.  Damn it.  What’s he doing?  The contagious grin infects me and now I’m smiling for whatever reason too.

He walks over and throws his competition leather pants onto the bed.  Then he tosses my competition outfit onto the bed as well.

I pick it up and hold it with confusion riddling my face.  He chuckles slightly as I give him a scandalous smirk.

“Are we going to make up for lost opportunities?” I say seductively.

He walks over and throws me under his body as he kisses me fervently.  The unexpected moment steals my breath and weakens every muscle in my body.

He smirks as he releases me.  “No, but I do like the way you think.  Perhaps we’ll capitalize on said lost opportunities after.”

After?  After what?  He pulls out our shoes, and I swear he’s enjoying my bewildering torture.

“What are we doing?”

He laughs a little harder as he pulls on his leather, perfectly tailored, sexy as hell, leather pants.  His upper body is taunting me with its seductive perfection, and his eyes are dancing fearlessly with intriguing mystery.  Damn he’s so hot right now.

“We’re putting on a little show today - an exhibition of sorts.  Harrison feels it will lift the spirits of everyone.”

My eyes widen.  “Full on dress rehearsal?”

He smirks deviously as he kisses me.  He pulls back and speaks with a playfully menacing tone.

“Yes.  Most of the people here have never seen a competition.  I think it’s a good idea, and I can’t wait to see you wearing that outfit again.”

I blush slightly as I pick up the small top.  He returns to the stove as I pull it on and fasten the back.  The bra-like top dips low enough to show my cleavage and the curves of the top expose everything above my bust.  The bottom stops just under my breast.  My abdomen is completely exposed, along with more of my back.

I wiggle into the very fitted leather pants that flare slightly at the feet.  The pants hug my backside and the top rides low on my hips, showing the tops of my hip bones.

I felt intimidated by this garment when we were at the competition.  Now that I have to be seen by my whole tribe, I’m feeling torn between panic and sheer horror.

What the hell?  I can’t wear this in front of everybody.

I stare reluctantly into the mirror that shows more of my upper body than I’ve ever exposed to them.  I squirm uncomfortably and turn my stare at the floor to relieve my eyes of their burden.

Warm hands slowly slide across my lower stomach and my eyes lift back up to the mirror and smile at the beautiful man resting his head on my shoulder.  The smile spreads to my mouth as his eyebrows bounce up and down playfully.  A small chuckle even gurgles free from my throat.

He turns my face around to meet his and his kiss has all the delicious promises a girl could want.

He pulls back slowly.  “I really wish we hadn’t slept so late now.”

“Why’s that?” I playfully seduce.

“You know why.  They’re probably waiting on us.”

I pull him to me and his lips leap at mine.  I giggle lightly beneath the kiss as he tosses me on the bed and smacks my ass.

He pulls me back up and shakes his head.  “The suspense can build, but I will have you after this thing is done.”

Mmm… That’s so hot.

“Promise?”

He acts as though he’s crossing his heart, and then picks me up.  My legs find their favorite place as they wrap around his waist.  He fumbles as he searches for the door knob and I finally hear the door creak open.

Kace starts snickering and my lips free themselves from his to turn and follow his eyes.

Julius is rolling his eyes with his hands firmly planted on his hips in an exasperated pose.

“You two are insufferable.  Stay together this time.”

Kace releases me from his body, and the heat stimulates every piece of my lower half as my body slides over his.

His eyes catch mine, knowing what I’m doing.  He tries his best to stifle a smirk, but he fails miserably.

Julius huffs and I turn to see him scowling in mock anger.  “Really?  Do you two want to sit this one out?”

Kace laughs a little as he wraps his arms around me.  “No.  We’re glad to do this.  I think it’s very smart.  The people need to see something to take their minds off the realities weighing them down.”

Kace takes my hand and pulls me toward the lower side of the training grounds, and my eyes narrow when I see the long blond curls swirling in the wind.  That bitch is shooting a bow.

Kingston walks up and Kace looks away with some embarrassment staining his eyes.

“I was wondering when you two were going to show up.  We’re about to start knives.”

I scowl as my eyes move back to Ebony.  “Why is she competing?”

She wasn’t in the fucking competition.  She’s wearing a damn short skirt and a shirt that shows the lower half of her stomach.  She turns and smugly stares at Kace, though her eyes are blackened and her nose is swollen.

Bitch.  She doesn’t even know how fucked up her face looks right now.  She still thinks she’s hot.  Fuck.  She still kind of is.  How is that even possible?

Kace never looks at her though.  His eyes stare at the ground and me as his hands pull me a little closer.  Kingston finally answers my question.

“We’re short a few people-”

Oh hell.  Damn it.  I’m such an insensitive bitch.

They were nearly slaughtered completely and I’m worried about some blond bitch filling in for their lost warriors.

I quickly interject before he finishes.  “I’m sorry, Kingston.  I don’t know what I was thinking.”

He forces a tight smile.  “It’s fine.  I understand your reasoning.  I can ask her to sit out if you like.”

Kace still will not speak.  He’s keeping his hands firmly placed on me.  I’m not sure if he’s being territorial or insecure.  I’m worried it’s insecurity so I intertwine my fingers against his hand resting on my hip.  I see him relax slightly, and now I know some insecurity was there.

Kingston tries to keep his eyes off of our closeness and he studies my eyes intensely.  I feel so bad for him.  His life has never gone his way, and he feels inferior to Kace.  I love my man though, and I will do anything to make him know he’s my priority.

I sigh loudly as I answer.  “No, it’s fine.  I’ll enjoy the sparring.”

Kace snickers slightly and Kingston cracks a grin as well.  He shakes his head.

“Not today.  I don’t know if you’ve heard, but she took a nasty blow to the nose yesterday and the doctor has told her it would be best if she abstained from the sparring event.”

Kace actually snickers a little more, and Kingston is fighting like hell to hold his laughter back.

I roll my eyes as a wicked grin surfaces.  “Yeah.  I might have heard about it.  At least she has a doctor’s excuse.”

Kingston can’t hold back his laughter anymore, and Kace chuckles a little louder as well.

Kingston smirks as he says, “Your tribal doctor also told her to stay the hell away from you unless she wants to be crippled.”

Kace has to turn away now because he’s laughing so hard.  I’m struggling between smugness and embarrassment.

SaShante comes running up as Kingston dismisses himself.  Julius is right behind her with a sheet of paper carrying the competing bracket.

She points to the paper with a wide grin.  “You’re going fourth in bow.  I can’t wait to see your one arrow feat.”

Kace kisses the top of my head as he towers over me.  Julius rolls his eyes.  Then he smirks.

“Blondie was told she had to sit out during the sparring portion.”

Kace begins his laughter all over again.  SaShante dances from side to side with excitement.

“I can’t believe I missed you knock her out.  Man!  How did it feel?”

Kace elbows me, and I know this is where I’m supposed to lecture her on how that was wrong, and I shouldn’t have let my anger get the best of me.  I’m supposed to say fighting is a last resort… blah, blah, blah.  I hate being responsible.

“It felt cathartic, empowering, and damn good.”

Oops.  Oh well.  I’ve never been too good at lying.

Kace’s eyes grow wide as he tries to scold me with them, but his smirk betrays him when he’s unable to suppress it.  Julius laughs hard as he attempts to speak through his chuckles.

“And people say I’m a poor role model.  Damn, Arena.”

I shrug innocently as SaShante’s smile fades into a curious pucker.  Her eyes study Kace very carefully.  Finally her baffled tone relays her curiosity.

“What happened to your shoulders?”

Oh fuck!

I look at the bite marks that are nowhere near faded yet.  They almost look fresh.  I must have been a little overly excited in the bedroom last night.  Damn it.

Julius almost collapses to the ground as he stumbles backward from his explosive laughter.  Kace laughs and covers his face as my cheeks beam with a humiliating glow.  SaShante shrugs as she innocently follows up her unanswered question.

“What?  I was just asking about his shoulders.  It almost looks like there are bite marks on them.”

I bury my face in Kace’s chest as Julius starts heaving from his brutal laughter.  Kace kisses the top of my head as his body shakes from his chuckles.  Julius rolls his eyes as he speaks.

“Kace needs to wear shoulder pads to bed.  Come on, SaShante.  I think you’ve learned enough bad habits for one day as it is.”

He tugs at her hand and she tags along willingly.  I turn back to Kace and he bites the air to make a teeth popping sound, adding to my humiliation.  I blush wildly as I shake my head.

“I really need to control that.  I forget how often you’re shirtless.”

He smirks.  “I love you being out of control.  I believe you said that was what worked for us.”

His lips find mine before my eyes have time to shy away.  His hands grip me tighter as he pulls me into his body.  It’s all I can do to fight off the overwhelming urge to strip his pants free right now.

I feel the animal kingdom calling me to join in the hellacious howling.  I feel the carnal desire forcing Lady Lust to shiver with excitement.

Damn he’s so incredibly hot right now.  It’s so hard to fight him when he’s like this.

Those smoldering, come-get-me eyes are making gravity fold around me.  I’m feeling my mouth watering hungrily as I stare at this delicious man.

Helena’s voice abruptly snaps us out of our damn near public scene.  Fuck.  I’m definitely not going to be able to concentrate now.

“Arena, you’re going on after Ebony!”

Well that just killed the fucking moment.  With one mention of that bitch the blazing inferno has turned into the arctic tundra.

Kace walks with me to the event, and collects my hand in his mid-stride.

“You don’t know how bad I want you right now,” he says with his scandalous, seductive, and enslaving tone.

Drat.  The fire has torn back through me and I’m so not ready to concentrate on the bow event.

“If it’s as bad as I want you, then we’re both fucked.  There’s no way in hell I can focus.”

He smirks and snickers slightly.  I suppose I was a little blunt, but so was he.  His lips play with mine in a teasing dance for steaming fools.  He pulls back slowly with a devilish grin as I sigh reluctantly.

Damn him.  I have to nail this with one arrow.  Everyone is expecting it.

Ebony gloats as she collects the last five apples with her third arrow.  Her smug, prissy smile tries to taunt me, but she has no idea.  She’s never seen me, and apparently no one speaks to her very much.

I smile mischievously for my secret confidence as I walk up the line.  Kace hands me my bow and kisses me for luck.  A childish ha-ha-bitch smile spreads when I see Mary and Ebony both scowling.

He stands behind me as I take aim.  Rising and falling apples sway in different directions in almost random intervals.  I steady my breath and start counting.  One, two, three, four…

I release the arrow one the fifth count and hear the striking of twenty apples.  Damn, I’m good.

I quickly scour the landscape for bastard peacocks before I start my smug strut.  I sure as hell don’t want a repeated ass busting in front of this bitch.

Kace hugs me as he holds my hand up.  Ebony’s mouth is gaped open.  That’s right bitch, I’m that good.  Kiss my fucking ass.

Kingston claps.  “I have to know how you do that.”

Kace smiles adoringly at me and his insecurities don’t seem to be an issue right now.  He knows I love him, and he knows I’m his.  Perhaps this competition is exactly what we needed.

I feel more confident in us and so does he.  This is how it all began.  It only makes sense that we’re the most comfortable in this element.

I shrug playfully.  “I just count it out.”

“Count it out?”

I smile.  “I count everything.  It’s a quirk.”
Kingston frowns.  “I don’t think that’s going to help me.”

Kace kisses my head again.  “It may not help, but the mystery is half the appeal.”

Kingston tilts his head from side to side as if he’s weighing that answer in his head.  A guilty smirk appears, but he darts away before Kace notices.  Thank goodness.

Julius walks up with a secretive smile that can only be hiding something bad.  I hate that smile.  He’s up to something.

“Hey, everyone wants to see the two champion all around contenders do something they’ve never done before.”

Kace and I are both surprised.  We know where he’s going with this too.

Kace holds up his hand.  “No.  I can’t fight her, and I sure as hell won’t.  My hand will never strike her.”

I suddenly feel a little guilty for all the times I’ve fantasized about punching him in the face when he pissed me off.  It’s been a rough journey.

I don’t want to fight him right now.  Yesterday morning I would have gladly beat the shit out of him, but all that faded quickly after yesterday evening, last night, and all of today.  I can’t fight him now.

“I don’t want to fight Kace.  Tell them we’re sorry.”

Julius’s mouth distorts into a scary form which means he’s thinking - yes, it’s very scary.

Finally, he speaks.  “Just give it a shot.  Neither of you have to be as ruthless as you normally are.  Just put on a show.”

Kace’s wicked grin forms.  “What sort of show do you think will transpire once we start wrestling around out there?  Have you seen how she looks right now?”

Holy shit!  Julius is blushing.  I’ve officially seen it all.  I roll my eyes as Kace kisses me.

“Awkward,” Julius mumbles.

Kingston walks up with a wicked grin of his own.  I can only assume he’s been eavesdropping.

“There’s been a request that Arena and I spar.”

Fuck.  Kace’s smirk has turned to a more soured scowl.  He speaks curtly to refute that request.

“I’m sure you are all too willing to oblige, however, Arena and I are about to spar.”

Kace tugs my hand as I overhear Julius and Kingston.

“Very clever,” Julius says, and I turn just in time to see him smiling.

“I thought that might do the trick,” Kingston murmurs proudly.

He catches my spying and winks at me.  Damn it.  That was a set up.

Kace whirls me around to be in his arms and I smile as his face nears mine.  His smoldering gaze has returned and the temporary jealously has subsided.

“You think you can handle me, babe?”

Oh I’m so fucking crazy for this man right now.  Damn it.

His strong shoulders are marred by my passionate love bites and I’m recalling the moments where it must have happened.  My traitorous knees wobble as I think back to the tantalizing night we shared, and he easily reads my mind.

“You have to quit thinking like that.  I’m not sure it’s appropriate with an audience.”

I laugh a little as his lips find mine.  Julius walks up to announce the rules, though neither of us is planning on hurting the other so the rules are unnecessary.

When he finishes, Julius turns to us and shrugs.

“Any rules you want to add, Arena?”

I shake my head.

Then he turns to Kace.  “Kace?”

A crude smirk appears with scandalous intentions revealing themselves.  He’s enjoying all of this far too much.

“No biting,” Kace says with his fucking hot-as-hell, smoldering tone.

Damn him.  The blushing hue is now ferociously glaring from my cheeks.  Julius rolls his eyes as he fakes a gagging sound.

Kace continues taunting me with his enticing eyes as my foolish grin grows.

The bell rings and we circle each other with more of a mating stalk than a fierce attack.  People are literally hanging on the edge of their seats as we size each other up, but in all actuality, we’re simply humoring them.

Kace finally makes a swift move toward me and clutches me in his arms.  I spin free, and drop to the ground to attempt to trip him.  He dodges me effortlessly, but considering my heart’s not in the fight, it’s not a difficult task.

He smirks with his seductive, siren-calling gaze as his perfect body glistens with a hint of sweat.

Oh my damn.  How does anyone ever fight him?

Cracking my neck from side to side loosen up a little more, I dart across the ground to close the distance between us.  He catches me in his arms and traps me this time.  I won’t hit him, so I have to squirm free.

His body heats mine as I struggle, but he spins me around and drops me to the ground.

His body is now hovering over mine, and I’m starting to think he really wasn’t joking with Julius.  He has my hands pinned over my head, but my hips finally buck him off of me and I take the high ground in an effort to pin him.

I know damn well I’m not strong enough to keep him pinned.  I’m waiting on the moment he’ll flip me back over, but instead he rises to his feet with me still strapped to his waist.

Everyone is getting a different show than they planned.  Kace pulls my face to his and the kiss sends a disappointing wave of grumbles among the crowd.  Julius walks up shaking his head as he addresses everyone.

“Sorry guys.  We tried.”

Everyone starts talking amongst themselves as Kace and I share a smiling kiss.  My thighs are clamped against his waist, and my tongue is playing with his.  I don’t give a damn who’s watching right now.

Then my heart stops.  Kace drops me to my feet as we hear the most gut-wrenching sound we know.  The horns of distress blare their cries of warning.

Chapter 11

Hell’s Arrows

Kace grips my hand and we’re quickly accompanied by an entourage of warriors.  Harrison, Kingston, Julius, and so many others are following behind him.

I want to ask what’s going on, but obviously he doesn’t know anymore than I do.  We quickly sprint toward the gate, but I tug at his hand to stop him.

“Arena, let go.  I have to-”

I pull tighter.

“Something’s wrong.”

Kace tries to jerk free, but I sink to the ground to hold him in place.

“Arena!  I know something’s wrong.  That’s what I’m-”

The zipping sounds shattering the howls of the wind interrupt his sentence.  We look up to see the sun almost blocked and blackened by a hailing cloud of arrows falling toward us.  They strike the ground less than a few feet in front of us, and I tremble at the thought of how close it was.

Kace shouts to everyone.  “Get back!  Everyone get back now!”

The women, children, and elderly begin falling back with haste.  All of the warriors step up to our safe line as Kace and Julius speak.

The arrows continue to fall, and I’m not hearing a word they’re saying.  Then the arrows stop.  The deafening silence is almost unbearable as we try to hear the band of monsters behind the arrows.  I’m still trying to fathom what the fuck is happening.

Then my heart pounds fiercely as I study one of the arrows - the black, weighted arrow in front of us.  It’s the same as the arrow Kingston showed us.  The same arrow used against our tribe during the wall inspection.  The same arrow that tried to kill my love.

A voice finds its way over the wall, and my skin crawls at the familiarity.  A sinking realization almost overwhelms me with dread.

“Malfus!  Show your face you cowardly bastard!”

Mom and Malfus still aren’t back due to some crop issues they had.  Right now, I’m glad they’re not here.

It’s Jespin.

The fire blaring beside us is put to use as torched arrows flicker to a blaze.  Kace grabs a bow from the ground and holds a torched arrow in place.  The others follow his lead as he shouts back.

“Malfus is unable to speak right now.  What the fuck do you want, Jespin?”

We’re answered with silence as the arrows on our side continue to blaze.  The smoke enters my lungs and mingles with the smell of sweat and fear in the air.

Helena walks up and hands me my bow.  Harrison’s eyes instruct her to get back, but she ignores him as she pulls out her crossbow.  I walk over and light my own arrow as we wait for the silence to break.

Kace nods and we send our fiery shots through the air as a warning.  Our arrows litter the air and fly over the wall.

Damn it.  I wish I could see the other side.

Kace looks up to a tree and I see a scout shaking his head.  Kace’s lips tighten.  We didn’t hit any.  The guy holds up eight fingers and then two.

Eighty-two?  Fuck.  That’s a lot of skilled mercenaries.  How the hell did Jespin recruit so many?

Jespin speaks very casually.  “So Malfus is out?  Interesting.  I’m assuming you’re the legendary Kaceton Brice speaking in his place.  The same foul boy who threatened me and tossed me in a cage.  Good.  I have reasons to enjoy your death as well.”

I swallow hard as more smells of fear, dread, and worry redundantly swirl around me in the stale, thick air.  Kace pulls me to his side as if he’s worried I’m too close.  He tries to tuck me behind him, but I’m not about to hide in fear.  I’ll stand by him, but I won’t let him shield me.

His eyes show disapproval, but this time he can’t have his way.  He turns to Julius.

“Get Arena and Helena back with the others.”

Julius looks at me and then back to him with a you've-got-to-be-kidding-me glare.  Kace glowers at him.

“I mean it.”

I speak up with a confident refusal.

“Hell no.  If anyone tries to remove me from your side I swear I’ll break them in half.”

Everyone scoots away from me as Kace speaks with fear and worry lacing his tone.

“I can’t think straight with you this close.  I’m focused on keeping you safe.  Get out of here, please.”

“No!”

He starts to speak, but Helena interrupts.  “Neither one of us is leaving.”

“I’m not going either,” Kendall says.

I turn to see her carrying a bow.  Wow.  I didn’t even know she could use a bow.

Julius scolds her.  “Kendall, get back now.”

She almost laughs.  “No.”

Then I turn to see Ebony walking up.  Her bow carries a lit arrow as she moves to be close to Kace.  I wonder if anyone would care if I accidentally misfired and struck her.

Kace stands closer to me.

“Please,” he almost begs.

I stroke his cheek with pure love flowing from my stubborn green eyes.

“No.  I’m not going anywhere.  They can’t shoot far enough to hit us, and they can’t breach the walls.”

In fact, this whole damn thing is pointless.  We’re essentially swapping arrows.  Of course, Jespin is quite the dumbass.

Kace takes a deep breath, but he doesn’t continue to badger me.  He knows it’s a fruitless endeavor and we have bigger problems.

“What exactly is your plan here, Jespin?  Your arrows can’t reach us.  Our arrows can’t reach you.”

Jespin’s eerie laughter echoes.

“Those arrows were simply a warning of what’s to come.  Life without the viewer is very sweet indeed.  Please thank Arena for me.”

Oh that slimy bastard just said my name.  I feel so dirty and pissed right now.  Kace shouts again.

“This can be really ugly if you want it to be.  No one threatens the Shaylan.”

Jespin scoffs, “I know the superiority complex of the Shaylan.  I was a Shaylan for longer than you were alive and I was tossed aside with less respect than the animals we slaughtered all because of that little bitch and her mother.  Don’t you dare lecture me on the Shaylan.”

Kace’s jaw is clenching.  Oh fuck.

“I suggest you keep your fucking mouth shut about Arena and Meredith.  I swear I’ll hunt you down and feed you your own intestines if you continue to dare me.”

Jespin laughs.  “I heard she has you twisted around her finger.  Amazing.  The girl runs freely through the tribe without ever showing anyone an ounce of respect, and she’s adored.  I spent years as a loyal, respectful, and honest man and was cast aside in my time of need.  I was tortured once Juniper’s men ripped me out of prison, and then thrown into the sands of the outside world to rot - left for dead.”

Kace glares at the wall as if he can see through it to Jespin.  He almost smiles as he taunts him.

“It sounds like a fitting punishment.  I would have killed you though… slowly.”

“You won’t be so smug when you watch everyone you love die, including her.  I’ll make sure she suffers without mercy.  Just wait, Kaceton Brice, the time is very near.  These walls won’t hide you forever.  Two tribes can’t exist behind one wall.  Eventually one will move, and we’ll be waiting.  I can promise you that.”

I’m sicker now.  He knows Kingston and the Kuslan are here.  How the hell does he know that?

Kace and Kingston exchange a confused and fear-ridden glance.  Kace says nothing else to Jespin.  He turns to Julius and speaks instructively.

“The cabins are out of range.  Everyone should be fine, but keep the children in the Tympest camp.  It’s the safest distance from the walls.  I hate to split us up, but too much can go wrong.”

No sooner does he say that than the arrows begin raining on us once more.  This time they’re followed up with more arrows.  Then my heart leaps into my throat as I see Kapton playing under a tree too close to the arrows.  One of the arrows actually sticks into the tree just above his head.

He’s oblivious to the storm around him as he draws pictures in the soil.  Where the fuck is his mother?

I don’t hesitate.  The men are circled in discussion as I grab a hatchet from a nearby target while in a dead sprint toward the tree.  I slam the blade of it into a broken barrel half and pull it over my head at an angle, using it as a shield, as I charge into the arrows.

Kace yells from behind me as I dash to the boy.

“Arena!”

Kingston screams as he realizes my mission.

“Kapton!”

No.  The boy hears Kingston’s call and loses focus on the dirt sketches before he stands to his feet.  No.  He’s walking out into the showering arrows.

No. No.  No.

I slide to him as the arrows pound into the makeshift shield.  I scoop him up and cover him fully as possible while I race out of the arrow parade.

I feel the burning of my ripping flesh as one arrow grazes my side.  I ignore it as my adrenaline gives me more strength.  I sigh in relief as we cross back into the safe zone.

My legs feel like rubber beneath me as the adrenaline rushes from me and I collapse to the ground.  Kace scoops me up and Kingston examines my side.

“She’s fine.  Just a flesh wound,” Kingston says with relief flooding his voice.

Kace’s eyes relax as he breathes out.  He continues to carry me over to the edge, and now we see the cabins are no longer an option.  More arrows make their way down the line, and the raining parade is now too close to risk.  They’re not striking the cabins, but it’s not worth finding out if their range can deepen.

The storm settles as the arrows stop.  How many times a day will they do this?  How many days will they do this?

Kace turns to Julius.  “The cabins won’t work.  We’ll set up camp out here.  The kids stay in the Tympest.  No one else leaves this spot until I say.  Got it?”

Oh damn.  I’m stuck in this leather outfit for who knows how long?  Really, Arena?  That’s your concern right now?

Kace pulls me into him tighter.  His eyes are worried and teeming with anxiety he’s desperately trying to mask.

“No more heroics.  Promise me.  I can’t lose you, Arena.  I love you too much to live without you.”

I look over at Kingston consoling Kapton.  The boy is still trembling from the near death encounter.  I cringe as I think of what might have been.  I turn back to Kace.

“I can’t make that sort of promise.”
He starts to speak again just as a new shower of arrows rain down on the land in front of us.  He turns to one of our guys.

“Spider, get up there and see how close to the wall they are this time.  The damn arrows are getting closer.”

Spider scales the tree as I stare at the cold, stone wall protecting us from the heartless militia thirsting for our blood.  The woven stones are bound with a heavy deal of concrete and vines that have glued themselves to the sides.

It surrounds the tribe with its beastly height.  That wall once made me feel like a prisoner, now it’s the only thing protecting us.

Spider shimmies back down the tree to bring us up to speed.  His wild eyes peep out beneath his shaggy bangs as his pitchy voice finds a husky medium.

“They’re holding steady about fifteen feet from the edge of the wall.  The plains behind them are completely clear of any newcomers, but there’s a dust cloud to the east.  I’m not sure if there are riders beneath it or if the wind has just stirred it.  The two great oaks out front have a man spying on us as well.  They’re watching us right now, and they’re making sure we don’t get any ideas of crossing the safe zone to fire an ambush.”

Kace’s lips tighten.  “Damn it.  I wish we had cut those fucking trees down years ago.  I told Malfus they were a safety risk.  Fuck!”

The two giant oaks are the only trees that stand before our tribe for miles.  The plains carry deep into the lands in front of us and the woods stretch deep into the lands behind us.  The two collide right in the middle of our tribe.  It’s the reason our forefathers chose this location.  We’re in the middle of the cross between the woods for hunting, and the plains for planting and living.

Kace grips his head and then finds a calm tone to start instructing us.

“Julius, start a fire here.  We’ll need warmth for the night.  The women and children huddled in the Tympest will need the blankets there.  Harrison, see if you can get to the storage shed and grab water and rice.  Kingston, calculate how close those arrows could possibly reach and draw a line ten feet behind that to give us a visual barrier.”

Then he turns to me and puts his hands on my shoulders.  “Arena, take Helena, Kendall, and Ebony to the Tympest.  Then remain there.  I need someone keeping an eye on things down there.”

He really thinks I’m that damn gullible?  Damn arrogant, condescending ass.

“No.  I’ve already told you once I’m not leaving your side.  I think Abigail has things perfectly in hand down there.  I’m here, so get the hell over it.”

He sighs out deeply and then shakes his head.  He turns to Harrison who is about to make his way toward the shed.

“Harrison, see if you can talk some sense into Helena.”

He scowls.  “Like I haven’t tried.  She’s not leaving, and it’ll do no good to drag her down there.  She’s already assured me she’ll just hike back up here.”

Kace looks so torn and tortured.  I pull him to me and my lips spark against his.  He grips my bare sides tightly and I wince as my bleeding side stings under his touch.

He pulls back instantly and reexamines the wound.

“Damn it, Arena.  This is just inches up from your scar.  Please go.  You don’t need to be here.  You’re too damn brave for your own fucking good.  You’ll end up getting yourself killed up here, and they’ll need to dig two graves if that happens.  Please go.”

I caress his face gently as my voice attempts to soothe him.  “I’m not going to do anything unnecessary.  You know as well as I do that neither of us will be any good separated.  I need to see you and know everything is okay.  You need it too.  Please don’t keep insisting I leave.”

He almost lunges at me as one hands snakes around my back and jerks me to him.  The other hand tugs at my hair to pull my head back, and the perfect amount of pain forces me to recognize the ferocious beast raging within him.

I feel his passion oozing through my parted lips as his kiss makes me feel more alive than I ever have.  His hips press against my abdomen, and my nails dig into his back to pull him tighter to me.

Julius coughs slightly to interrupt our passionate entanglement.  Kace barely loosens his grip as Julius speaks.

“Sorry, I was just going to tell you I’m taking some of the men to gather more wood.  The fire is burning, but we’ll need more to keep it going all night.”

Kace nods and lets me go completely.  He starts to walk away, but I tug at his hand.

“Where are you going?”

He kisses my head and then speaks in a comforting tone.  “We’ll need pans for the rice.”

I walk up beside him.  “I’m coming too.”

“No,” he commands.

“I’m not letting you go alone.”

“Yes you are.  This is nonnegotiable.  I’ll be back.  Our cabin hasn’t been struck yet.”

Fuck!  “No, but it’s damn close.  They still have ground they haven’t covered yet.  The next downpour could strike you.”

My stomach turns with angst, fear, and dread, as the horrid thought of him falling lifelessly to the ground flashes through my mind.  I would charge straight in the firing squad and kill as many as I could during an intentional suicide mission.

I won’t walk this earth without him.  I won’t breathe an air he doesn’t share.  I won’t taste a life he’s not part of.

His eyes soften.  “I’ll be quick.  I love you.  I’ll be back, I promise.”

He darts away before I can refute his solo quest.  My eyes lock on his back until he disappears over the hillside.  My nerves begin crawling up my neck and into my scalp.

“Arena?”

Kingston’s voice startles me so harshly that I jump into the air.  I turn toward him as my breathing quickens and heavies.  He flinches.

“Sorry.  I didn’t mean to scare you.  I was just going to tell Kaceton I’ve established a feasible, if not overzealous, boundary, but I see I just missed him.”

My eyes turn back to the hillside as my anxiety surges forward.  The ground beneath me seems to be rising as I sink to it.  The arrows are hailing down again, and they’re closer.  The hillside is covered in them.  Kace is in the middle of their storm, and there’s no way…

Kingston screams to the others.  “Fire back now.  Kace is up there!”

Our arrows fly over the wall and we can hear some screams emerging as brave men cross our safe zone lines and dodge arrows in an effort to take some of the monsters out.

They were watching.  They were waiting.  Kace walked into a trap.  Their range was understated intentionally.

Swirls of darkness cloud me, but I refuse to let the encroaching shadows take me.

I leap up and charge into the storm.  I can hear the whistling of the arrows spiraling by my head.  I tumble in a somersault as several get too close, but I leap back to my feet and surge forward.

I don’t know if it’s a miracle, divine intervention, or pure damn luck, but I reach the cabin unscathed.  My heart almost shatters as I see the pans scattered around the front, but Kace is nowhere in sight.  Suddenly strong arms grip me and I’m instantly under our porch.

I feel the tears bound out of my eyes as I see Kace staring at me.  I don’t care how pissed he looks either.  My arms fold around him and he pulls me into his body.  I don’t have the strength left in me right now to hug him as tightly as I want to.

I’m shaking uncontrollably all over as my muscles actually start drawing up from the explosive adrenaline leaving my body.  I almost feel as though I’m going to be sick.

He pulls back with his scolding eyes blaring at me.  “Damn it, Arena.  What the fuck were you thinking?”

I don’t say anything.  I just hug him again as more tears fall out in sobbing form.  He pulls me into his chest as his voice softens.

“I’m okay, baby.  I’m okay.  You shouldn’t have come up here.”

I sob louder as I speak.  “I thought you were… I just knew they had… I couldn’t-”

He stops my incoherent rambling as he tries to console me and rocks me in his arms as we lie beneath the porch.

“Shh… I’m okay.  Just calm down.  You’re scaring me right now.  We have to lay low until this subsides.  I can’t believe you damn ran through that.  You have no idea how fucking dangerous that was.”

I finally manage to form a complete sentence.  “I don’t give a fuck how dangerous it was.  I couldn’t think of anything but getting to you.”

His eyes are weaker now.  He doesn’t attempt to speak and I can see the pain he’s trying to hide.  I finally see the arrow that has pierced his shoulder and the blood is pouring out.  Fuck!  No!

His eyes roll back in his head as he collapses to the ground.  I don’t think.  I crawl out from under the porch and storm inside the house.  I rip a bow from the wall and grab a quiver full of arrows.

Fuck this.  Kace has just passed out from the pain he’s been forced to endure, and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let him bleed out because of these sons of bitches.

I race out from the house and manage to dodge the malicious arrows aimed at me.  I scale the steps to the top of the wall and start firing away before my eyes even fall on the first target.

I hear the screams as my arrows find the multitudes of men.  I jerk my head to the right as an arrow whizzes by my head.  There’s nothing but pure fury burning from my eyes.  I hear the screams from behind me.

“Arena!  No!  Get down!” Everyone from our side is screaming over each other.

Fuck them.

I roll across the ledge and carefully avoid getting too close to the deadly green vine that starts at the other edge.  I grab the torched arrows from the guard post and spark the fire pit.  I light three arrows and take aim, this time seeing the eyes of all of them pointed at me.

Screams erupt as the arrows strike several men.  Suddenly Julius is beside me and firing away.

“Fuck, Arena.  Damn it.”

That’s all he can muster as he dodges arrows.  They’re backing up though.  The fear in their eyes is rising with more visibility.  Mine are fearless.  There’s no way in hell I’m going to be their bitch.

Kingston is on the ledge with us now, and before I know it, everyone has joined us.  The monsters below us aren’t the intimidating beasts they were when they had no faces.

They’re scared.  We’re too fucking crazy for them to fathom right now.  We’re standing here facing them eye to eye and dodging every damn arrow they have.

Our wall is littered with marksmen and fearless warriors willing to take on these sniveling cowards.

Helena’s arrows fire rapidly from her crossbow.  She screams to me.

“On your left.  Get your fucking left.”

I turn to see a slew of arrows falling my way, but there’s no way to dodge so many.  I don’t move, flinch, or even acknowledge them as I bravely admit my inevitable fate.

Suddenly a shield emerges and I can hear the arrows spatter against it.  Kingston is by my side with a large wooden makeshift shield.  I don’t even show relief, all I can see is red.  I want them to suffer, bleed, and fucking die.

Men below toss up piles of arrows to aide in our reloads.  From the ground, several launch torched arrows over our heads to inflict maximum damage in the thick of the mongrels.

The fear in our attackers’ eyes spreads as one of my arrows takes down a hulking beast of a man.  The arrow flies through his head and he collapses to the ground.  The blood continues to spill and stain the earth outside the wall, and I can smell their inevitable retreat coming soon.

Jespin is hiding behind a wagon hitched to two horses.  I fire and strike the board beside his face.  He just barely got out of the way in time.  Fuck.

I reload, but he screams to the terrified militia already deserting the fight.

“Go!  Go now.  Fall back!”

Their arrows cease, but our relentless attack continues.  The arrows fall on the fleeing monsters who only hours ago scared the hell out of me.  Now these cowards are no more intimidating than Jespin’s fat ass.

We continue firing until they’re completely out of range with their cowardly tails tucked in between their legs.

I sprint down the stairs with Julius right on my heels.  He screams in panic.

“Where the fuck is he?”

“Under the porch.  He’s hurt.  I need your help.”

Julius leaps off the rest of the steps and pounds the ground below.  He charges toward the cabin and has Kace pulled out before I even reach it.  He drags him inside and screams at me.

“Water, towels, antiseptic, medicine, and some-fucking-body that can sew.”

Helena’s in the room before I can even start collecting his demands.  She has a needle and thread in hand.

Fuck that was quick.

Harrison barges in with Kingston.  Julius motions to Harrison as he speaks with rattled, destroyed nerves.

“Grab the whiskey.”

Harrison hands it to him while speaking softly.

“For his wound?”

Julius shakes his head and then turns the bottle up.  Bubbles pop the bottom of the bottle as he guzzles it down.

He speaks through his anxiety.  “No.  For me.”

Kingston looks at Kace and then at me.

“That’s why you went crazy?  Fuck.  I thought you were going to die.”

Julius focuses on tending to his friend as Kendall races to the Tympest to fetch Abigail and our doctor.

I speak coldly as I stare at the man I love still unconscious.

“Death is too fucking scared of me to deal with me when I’m that fucking pissed.”

Kingston shakes his head as he speaks to Harrison.  “I’ll be damned.  I’ve never seen anything like that in all my life.  Those arrows just parted around her as if someone was drawing back the curtains for her to pass.”

He barely looks up at me as he speaks to Kingston.  “It’s always that way around her.”

Kingston moves to the bed to scoot Julius aside.  “Let me have a look.  I can tend to him until the doctor gets here.  I’m the only one not emotionally overwhelmed right now.”

Julius is reluctant, but he knows his mind is too clouded to think clearly.  I start fearing the worst now that the adrenaline is gone and I have nothing to focus my anger on.

Kingston looks over at me with reassuring eyes.  “He’s fine.  His breathing is stable, and Helena has performed excellently on the sutures.  He just needs rest.  I’m sure your doctor will agree.”

Julius walks over to me and pulls on my hand.  His eyes are just as distressed as mine.

“Come on.  We don’t need to be here.  There’s a lot of shit out there to destroy.”

I nod as I grab my bow and walk outside.  My eyes fall on the arrows that litter the courtyard with more abundance than I had fathomed during the fight.  The black arrows send unwelcome shivers over me.

I glare at one as I pull it free from the ground.  I put it in my bow and aim it.  It’s heavier and deadlier than the ones I’m used to.  We don’t use fragile twigs or anything, but our arrows leave a better chance of escaping with your life.  These were specifically designed to kill.

The arrow strikes the target off center.  I’ll have to adjust to the weight.  Julius tilts his head and agony spreads through his eyes.  This is twice these arrows have damn near killed him and Kace.

“Don’t shoot those arrows, please.”

I don’t look at him as I steady my breath and take aim, accounting for the new arrow’s weight.  I strike the target closer to the center, and then speak with a cold, hollow tone.

“The next time I see Jespin, I’m going to plant one of these fucking killers right between his eyes.  No prisoners, no games, no mercy.”

Julius exhales loudly as he picks one up as well.  He stares at it timidly as he pulls it into place.  His arrow strikes the target way off center.  He shakes off the failed attempt as I pull the next arrow into place.

I take aim, and this time I fully appreciate the challenge the weight presents.  That’s why they couldn’t hit us when we were so close.  They were just firing away and hoping something connected.  These arrows weren’t meant for precision, they were meant for death.

The arrow spirals through the air with skilled exactitude.  It strikes the center and I smirk.

In my hands, it will be precise and deadly as hell.  Next time, no one walks away.

Chapter 12

Relief and Release

I walk up to the doctor as he finishes assessing Kace.  He smiles reassuringly and pats my shoulder.

“He’s fine.  He should feel a pull for a while, but he’ll recover in no time.  He’s a strong lad, and the arrow didn’t hit anything that won’t grow back.  He’ll just have a little more character now that a scar is eminent.”

I walk over to the unoccupied side of Kace and kiss his hand as I hold it between both of mine.  Abigail sits holding his other hand.  Tears are streaming from her eyes as she stares admirably at me.

“Thank you, Arena.  I don’t know what happened, but I know you played a part in my son’s survival today.”

I force a smile as I stare at the sleeping beauty on the bed.  His peaceful breaths are uninterrupted by any trace of pain.  The medicine is already working and relief finally finds its way into my body.

I walk out to take a breath of air as the doctor returns to check him over one last time.  Everyone else stays inside as I hover over the porch railing.  I look through the cracks at the blood staining the ground - Kace’s blood.

Tears find their way to my cheeks and burn against the raw, exposed flesh.  I can’t stare at that… not right now.

I walk around the side and hear the conversations through the open window I’m perched below.

“I’ve never thought such a thing possible.  I don’t know that anyone ever has,” Kingston says.

Abigail responds.  “What happened?”

“She walked through the arrows without receiving so much as a scratch.  Abigail, these things were flying down at us like razor sharp death dealers.  She didn’t even blink.  It was as if she was possessed or protected.  I’m not fully sure which,” Kingston replies with a dumbfounded tone.

“She didn’t just save him today, she saved us all.  We all found the courage we lacked when we saw her standing up there taking on an army all alone,” Julius says softly.

“How many?” Abigail questions.

“Too fucking many.  Pardon my language ma’am,” Harrison says with a touch of embarrassment for his crude answer.

“I could give a damn about your language, Harrison.  I’m just relieved you all stood together and drove those beasts out of here.  More than relieved actually, I’m grateful, impressed, and proud.  Kace will be too when he wakes up.”

Tears pour from my eyes.  I need him to wake up now.  I need to see with my own eyes that he really is okay.  I need to feel his arms around me and his lips on mine.  I need him.

Julius speaks with more seriousness.  “I didn’t think any of us were going to make it, but something so surreal happened.  Everyone worked together as if we were reading each other’s minds.  I don’t even know how to explain it.  I followed Arena up there, and I turned around to see everyone had the same courage.  She stood fearlessly against a hoard of demons and didn’t waver once.  I never saw one trace of fear.”

Helena speaks.  “She doesn’t feel fear like we do.  She never has.  Dad was the same way.  Kace is just like her.  The two of them together are almost scary.  The only time they show fear is when they’re worried about the other.  I don’t know how to explain such an anomaly.  I’ve never seen anything like it.”

I hear the rude bitch from hell speaking now.  “I’m sure she was afraid.  She just beat me up the wall.  I didn’t realize the steps were there or I would’ve been up there first.”

Yeah right.  I saw that bitch shivering in fear.  She was the only one ducking like a coward.  She would shoot an arrow and duck for a reload.  I’m sure self preservation shouldn’t be a disrespected philosophy.  I still fucking hate her.

“Arena wasn’t afraid.  She would’ve allowed the ambush of arrows they launched at her to rip her to shreds if I hadn’t shielded her.  She didn’t even give a damn or miss a beat.  She just continued firing at them.  It scared the shit out of them when she proved to be unaffected by their swarmed attack.  I’ve never seen a look like the one she bore today.  I don’t even know how to explain the determination, fearlessness, and fury that raged from her eyes.

“Her stone face allowed only anger to be shown and no trace of any other emotion dared to surface.  She was pissed and she was going to kill every one of them on her own if she had to.  I’m not sure that she wouldn’t have succeeded,” Kingston says with adoration oozing from his tone.

I hear something that sends the most relieving wave of hope, relief, excitement, and pure delight through me.

“Where’s Arena?” Kace asks with a panicked and much stronger tone than I had expected him to have in his weakened state.

I quickly race around the side of the house.  I hear Helena start to answer.

“She’s-”

Tears pour out with a ferocious appetite for my cheeks.  They cascade down my neck as I interrupt her and throw myself inside.

“I’m here.”

I rush over to his relieved eyes and my lips find his within seconds.  His hand moves into my hair to pull me into the kiss and then he grunts in pain.

I quickly draw back and inspect the wound.  I speak shamefully for my careless and savage embrace.

“Sorry.”

He pulls me closer with his good arm until my forehead rests against his.  Our eyes connect as he speaks.

“It’s fine.  I needed to know you were okay.”

He tugs at me to pull me into the bed with him, and I don’t fight the gesture.  I gently place myself on his good side and his arm wraps around me, feeling me as though he’s worried I’m a dream.

He looks around the room at the gathered assembly that had been eagerly awaiting his wake.

“Jespin and his men?  Where are they?  We shouldn’t be in here,” he says with sudden fear returning.

Abigail coos to her son to calm him.  I snuggle in closer as Julius speaks with a choked up tone loaded with mountains of relief.

“We’re safe, for now.  Jespin and the others have retreated.  We have eyes on the plains to make sure we’re not caught off guard.  They probably won’t be back for a while though.”

“What the hell happened?” Kace asks with a dumbfounded and demanding tone.

Julius and the others exchange a glance that I pretend not to notice.  They had better not frigging tell him what I did.  He’ll flip the fuck out.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” Julius says while struggling with his own disbelief for the situation.

Kace looks around curiously at all the faces staring at me.  I continue to pretend not to notice until Kace’s eyes fall on me with fear, angst, and a what-the-fuck-is-going-on look.

“What the fuck did you do?” he almost scolds.

I lie back as I ready myself for the inevitable lecture.  Abigail clutches his hand as she smiles at me and then turns her eyes back to him.

“She saved your life.  That’s all that matters.”

Ebony huffs out of the room.  Thank goodness.  That hovering stalker bitch is pissing me off more and more.

Kace doesn’t let his mother’s vague response deter his quest for a meatier answer.

“Someone needs to tell me what the hell is going on.  I feel like everyone’s keeping a secret and I’m the only one out of the damn loop.”

I smirk slightly.  “Sucks huh?”

He doesn’t share in my amusement though.  Damn it.  He’s pissed now.  Save the guy’s life and he’s still pissed.  Shit.

Julius starts to speak, but I interrupt him before the first word escapes.

“We fought back.  They realized very quickly they were no match.  They kept dying and we kept standing.  They have a coward for a leader, and a coward can only lead cowards.  They fled and we’re all still here.  We have one hell of a mess to clean up, but otherwise, we’re in good shape.”

Kace shakes his head as he looks to Julius.

“She went after them, didn’t she?”

Julius looks at me and his eyes apologize for the words about to come out.

“Something like that.  It worked though, and she’s still in one piece.”

Kace’s head flops back against the pillow.  “Damn it, Arena.  That’s why I wanted you down with the Tympest.  You could have been killed.”

Abigail’s tone is scolding as she defends me.  “Arena saved your life today, and I’ll be damned if I raised an ungrateful son.  Show her some gratitude and get over your damn self.”

Everyone stifles a grin as they stare anywhere but at him.  Awkward.

Kace sighs out loudly.

“You’re right.  Thank you all for whatever happened after I blacked out.  I’ll get the details later.  Right now I just want to try and figure out how in the hell I’m supposed to do anything with my arm hurting like this.”

The doctor walks over to speak to him.

“You’ll be fine in a few days as long as you use Arena’s magical cure.  The soreness will subside and you’ll be back to normal.  Just be careful not to rip the stitches before then.  We’ll remove them once the skin has reconnected properly.”

Kace nods as the doctor finally makes his way out of the cabin.  Everyone else starts to tell us bye as they leave.  Kingston starts to leave and I call to him.

“Thank you, Kingston.”

He turns to smile.  “Any time.  Next time, I’ll have a real shield handy.”

Kace’s eyes widen and question our secret conversation.  Kingston is actually enjoying playing with the suspenseful air he’s leaving behind.

I smirk as I nod.

As soon as the last person exits, Kace turns to me.  “Now please tell me what the fuck is going on.  You didn’t want me keeping secrets, so don’t keep any from me.”

I shrug.  “I’ll tell you when you feel better.  The doctor said you needed rest and I’m pretty sure you’ll pop a stitch if I tell you everything right now.  I promise to tell you eventually.”

He rolls his eyes as he covers his face.  “Fuck.  Whatever.  I don’t want to argue.”

He pulls me against his chest and kisses me.  His hands rub along my bare back and stomach, reminding me of the slinky attire I’m still in.  One hand trails down my back until it squeezes my ass through the leather pants.

His eyes flash with devilish intentions exuding freely from them.  I smirk slightly under the tantalizing gaze.

“I like the fact you kept this on,” he says with a provocatively teasing tone.

I roll my eyes and withdraw from the sizzling contact.  I stand and walk over to the dressers to change.

“Don’t change,” he almost pleads.

I laugh a little then proceed to lay out my clothes as I speak with a maternal tone.

“The doctor said you need rest.  I fully intend to follow the good doctor’s orders.”

He frowns as he props up against the headboard.  His pouting lips are adorable, but too damn sexy to continue staring at.  I quickly change into the less revealing ensemble and start making tea.  I turn back to meet his still pouting gaze as I speak softly.

“Are you hungry?”

A playful grin invades my face when his stomach growls in response to my question.  His pout fades into a smile and he nods.

He starts to stand but I scold him.

“I don’t think so.  Stay.”

He laughs loudly as he cowers back into the bed with teasing and quizzical eyes.

“You’re going to cook?”

His humorous and disbelieving tone is met with my scowl.  I shake my head and begin acquiring my necessities.  He continues to snicker behind his hand, and I can’t help but grin.

I’m not that bad of a damn cook.

I place the food on plates and make my way back to the bed.  He lies back as I hand him the food.

A devilish smirk is planted on his face, and I’m almost on edge as he slowly pulls the first bite to his mouth.  His eyes light up with surprise and the shock is relayed in his tone.

“Wow.  That’s actually damn good.  Why do you think you can’t cook?”

I sigh out in relief.  I take a bite myself and shrug at his question.  I just never had the chance with Helena and Mom in the house.  It wasn’t like I was chomping at the bit to cook either.

A smug smile tries to play on my lips as he moans with pleasure while indulging in another bite.  His carnal desires have been subdued with a plate of food.  Unbelievable.

A knock at the door turns our heads.  Kace speaks with a mouth full of food.

“It’s open.”

Julius pops in with Kendall.  He sits by the bed and props his feet up on the table bedside table.  Kendall acquires a chair from the kitchen and pulls it beside Julius.

“We’ve been cleaning for hours, but I was going to come ask if we can send three scouts to see if they can learn where our gang of attackers have fled to.  I’d like to stay ahead of the fight next time.  I don’t want to ever be in that situation again,” Julius says shakily.

Kace nods as he forks another pile of food.  He chews for a minute as he thinks.

“Send Spider, Crash, and Hank.  They’re the best in that area.  We’ll need a headcount if possible, but tell them not to take any unnecessary risks.”

Julius’s eyes widen with surprise and a hint of excitement.  “A headcount?  You thinking what I think you’re thinking?”

Kace smirks.  “I am.”

What are they thinking?  I’m lost.  What’s a headcount going to do?

“Would you two care to include us in your cryptic conversation?” Kendall pouts.

Kace chuckles a bit as he swallows another bite.  “Not right now.  We need facts before theories.”

Gee, thanks for clarifying.  Kendall seems equally unimpressed by the refusal.  Julius stands back up and tugs at Kendall’s hand.  She reluctantly accepts the gesture and stands as well.  Julius tightens his lips.

“We’d better get back.  I mostly wanted to make sure you were okay.”

Kace nods as he finishes the last bite from his plate.  “I’m much better now that I’ve eaten.  My arm is sore, but the pain is no longer unbearable.  I’ll help with the clean up.”

Julius’s eyes widen but I object before he can.

“No.  The doctor said you need rest.”

Kace kisses me on the forehead and then stands from the bed.  He walks over and pulls out a different pair of pants and lays them on the bed before speaking.

“He said rest, not bed-rest.  I can walk around.”

Julius aides me in my rebuttal.

“I think the bed-rest was implied.  You were just shot with an arrow designed for killing, not target practice.  We don’t need your help.  Arena isn’t needed either.  You should stay in bed and let her take care of you.  Enjoy the moment of pampering.”

Kace winks at me as he turns back around.  “She’s already cooked for me.  If I let her continue to take care of me, I might get spoiled.  I’ll be no good to anyone ever again.”

Julius tries not to laugh, but it coughs free from its suppression.

I just roll my eyes and stand to my feet.  He has no right to ever try to call me stubborn again.  He’s worse than I am, and that’s no easy feat.

Kendall and Julius walk out to give him a chance to change.  I turn away so as not to be tempted by Mr. Sexy As Hell.

The sinking feeling of the arrows that almost tore us apart reemerges as Kace sees the damage for the first time.  He tries to shake free from the fearful clutches as he speaks shakily.

“If you’ve been cleaning for hours, then I’m glad I didn’t see it sooner,” he says to Julius.

There are just so many arrows.  It’ll take a day or more to clean up.  There’s a large wagon off to the side almost half full with the arrows being collected.  Julius whispers to Kace as he points to it.

Kace cringes but nods.  He turns back to me and meets my scowling quizzical gaze as I scold him and Julius.

“It’s rude to whisper.”

Kace smirks as he tries to derail my seriousness.  His fiery hands slide up my sides and burn me through my shirt.  His eyes dance with playful seduction as he traps mine with his delicious steamy gaze.  His low smoldering tone makes my lower lip tremble and I clutch it between my teeth to steady it.

“You don’t think it’s too rude when I whisper to you,” he says daringly.

Now I’m squirming uncomfortably.  Drat.  He’s too damn good.

I fight incredibly hard to restrain the growing smile infecting my face, but it’s pointless.  This round goes to him.

Julius rolls his eyes as he resumes picking up the arrows.  Kace looks back to him with seriousness returning.

“The dogs?”

“You mean the hellhounds?” I scoff while crossing my arms.

Julius smirks, knowing how profoundly I hate the demon dogs that have chased me more than once through the damn woods.

Kace stifles a grin as he waits for Julius’s answer.

“They’re fine.  The arrows didn’t make it to their section.  Jespin had the full brunt concentrated on us.  Only a few strays made their way to the dogs, but none struck them.”

Kace starts walking toward the pin and I scowl.  Damn rabid beasts.

I reluctantly follow because I fully intend to keep him in my view at all times.

The barking grows louder as we near, and the dogs twirl around excitedly as they see Kace walking toward them.  They’re all wagging their tails, yelping enthusiastically, and bouncing around to show their delight.

These drooling things aren’t acting anything like the vicious mutts that have stalked me mercilessly with their brutal howls promising death.  They’re acting like puppies rather than beasts.

Fuck.  Now I wish I hadn’t come back here.  It’s easier to hate something vicious.

Kace pets them over the pin and they leap against it to bury their heads in his loving hand.  He better wash that hand before he touches me with it again.

Kingston sprints toward us with heavy eyes burning through guilt.

“Kaceton?”

Kace turns to meet him.  He nods with more civility than I’ve seen him exert so far.

“Kingston.”

Kingston barely nods to acknowledge me before turning back to Kace.  His guilt pours through as he speaks to Kace.

“I shouldn’t have brought my people here.  I only fueled this fire.  I don’t know what I was thinking.  We’re working on a plan of exit.  We’re going to head south and find shelter somewhere down there.  I’m truly sorry for all this shit I’ve brought to your doors.  We don’t belong here.”

I see humanity, concern, and a flicker of understanding etching Kace’s face as he sighs loudly.

“This isn’t your fault.  We have our own issues with Jespin.  You brought your people to the safest place you knew.  I would have done the same.  I can’t fault you for that, and I don’t blame you for any of this.  We both know Misel hates me as well.  I’m the one who scarred him.”

Scarred him?  What the fuck?  I haven’t heard this story yet.

Kingston nods.  “That was actually one of the best days of my life.  I just knew that sorry sack of shit was going to die.  I suppose it’s harder to kill the devil than I realized though.”

“I feel the same.  I don’t know how he survived, but I knew one day he’d come for me.  My mother knew it too.  That’s why she brought us here.  The same protection you needed, we needed too.”

They exchange a glance that looks like an unspoken truce.  I sigh in relief as I feel a tear tugging at the corner of my eye.

Kace isn’t draped around me possessively as he speaks to Kingston like a friend.  It’s as though he’s released more pain and resentment than I knew he possessed.

Then Kace breathes out gently as he continues.  “I think you should stay here.  If we’re going to end this, we’re going to have to work together.  Neither of us can do this alone.”

Kingston nods and a smile forms.  “So you have a plan?”

Kace shakes his head.  “It’s not fully formed, but the ending is plotted with great detail.”

“Misel’s head on a stake?” Kingston says with devilish intrigue and excitement.

Kace smirks back.  “More or less.”

Kingston chuckles, “I’ll be fine with more, but I won’t accept less.”

They both laugh at their morbid kindred spirited jokes.  Talk about hating someone.

Kingston nods and disappears.  Kace puts his arms around me, and I stare at the wound still taunting me with its too-much-of-a-close-call warning.

Kace tilts my head up as he speaks.  “I’m feeling much better.  Will you tell me what happened now?”

I shake my head.  “No.  Not until I’m not worried about you busting a seam - literally.”

He laughs a little as he shakes his head.  He kisses me softly and pulls back to kiss my forehead.

“I love you, Arena.”

“I love you.”

I pull his lips back to mine.  Those words had once terrified me to no end, and now they empower me, fuel me, and feed my insatiable appetite for closeness.

The kiss deepens and Lady Lust is begging me to throw caution to the wind.  I draw back from the breathless embrace and summon the courage to question the scarring event.

“What did you mean by you were the one who scarred him?”

Kace’s head drops as the burdens from his past return to reside in his eyes.  Why did I have to ask him?  I should have just asked Kingston.

I’m expecting Kace to shut down and ignore me as he has in the past, but he breathes in deeply before speaking with a cool, tainted tone.

“After I found out what Misel did to my mother, I went for blood.  The men there were cowards in my eyes.  Any man who attacked him suffered a public execution, leaving every man there too afraid to stand behind someone.  No one wanted to be the first to follow, and I see now that many of them still live with that guilt plaguing them daily.  I’ve seen the eyes of the men here shadowing only the ground.  No one has the self-respect they need to look up.

“I wasn’t scared of Misel, but I knew I was too young to take him on head to head.  Instead, I devised a plan.  I waited until he went for his afternoon nap and I packed the sides of his cabin with everything flammable I could find - dry pine straws, twigs, leaves, everything.

“I started the fire at several points and the cabin was ablaze within no time.  I was smiling over my successful and genius plan when he came barreling out of the flaming cabin.  Fire consumed him as he rolled around on the ground.  He should have died.  The burns were deep and nobody was eager to help him.  There were a few loyalists that stood by him and cared for him.  Somehow they nursed him back to health.

“My mother knew we had to get the hell out of there before he could speak.  He never saw me, but we knew he’d find out.  It’s what he did best.

“A man led us out of the camp and showed us the way to go.  We forged the open air and made our way to the Shaylan without incident.  Misel was scarred deeply from the fire’s burn.  Once I left, he knew without a doubt who did it.

“He was ejected from the first competition I attended for crossing into our box and trying to start a fight.  Normally he’s far more calculated than that.  He lost it that day.  It was the first time he had seen me or known of my whereabouts since the arson.

“He swore revenge and Malfus told him we’d be waiting.  It was then I knew I could always count on Malfus to be there for me.  You once asked why I was so loyal to Malfus, that’s why.  He’s a man who stands against anyone who threatens his people.  He took us in, he saved our lives, and he has protected us ever since.”

Holy shit.

I capitalize on the opportunity I have.  Right now he’s giving away information freely, and something has been plaguing me.  I’ve been uncertain of how to approach the matter, and I’ve been wary of whether or not I wanted to hear the truth.

“You said Ebony followed you into the woods and you left the moment you knew she was there.  You were gone from the Grafflin clan for hours before I saw the two of you emerging from the woods.  I spoke to your mom.”

His eyes fall jaded from my suspicion.  His wounded tone breaks my heart as he breathes out with disgust.

“And you think I did more than I told you?”

I say nothing.  I let my silence answer the question I cannot bring myself to.

“Arena, I don’t know how many times I have to confess my unconditional and loyal love to you and only you.  I would never touch another girl in that way even if we weren’t together at all.  I will love you faithfully until the day I die.

“Ebony didn’t follow me on my heels.  She’s a tracker, and she’s one of the best I’ve ever known.  She followed my trail rather than me.  When I saw, her she asked to speak with me.  She told me she wanted me and she wasn’t going to give up.

“I ignored her and started leaving.  She told me I had a choice, and I shouldn’t choose you.  I told her to go to hell and continued my retreat.  She stayed on my heels all the way back to camp.  I never did anything with her, I swear.  Please stop questioning that.”

My lips rush his as I carefully maneuver so as not to strain his arm.  He grips against my sides as he returns the kiss.  My hands run up his back with a needy cling.  My body pulses against his and begs for Lady Lust to take control.

His passion bleeds into my mouth as the world around me stops turning and life hangs suspended in the air.  My back slams against the wall of a shed.  I try to say no but my body is screaming hell yes.

I have no control anymore.  I’ve restrained myself for as long as I can - which, sadly enough, hasn’t been very long.

The shed door swings open and our violently clashing bodies wake the inanimate objects from their dusty slumber.  Kace throws everything off a work bench in the middle of the room and I collapse to its gritty surface while the poof of a dust cloud emerges from under me.  I hear the clanking of rusty and broken objects crashing to the old wood floor, but I pay the shattered bits no attention.

The cobwebs don’t faze me as his hands grip my legs and pull my hips to meet his.  My pants fly off and the throbbing sensation is overwhelming.  I feel our dirty dance making the room blush as his mouth closes over my skin.

A slight suckling sensation sends chills over me as his mouth trails up my stomach and steals the last of my sanity.  My shirt finally falls free to the floor, and he surges forward to conquer me.

The power of our pent-up frustration is finally shattered as we give into the desire that has controlled us since the day we met.  The earth shakes around me as the rickety old tool bench wavers under the force of our powerful connection.

The sensations of his body melded with mine force my head back as I gasp for air, unable to watch his exquisite body owning mine.  It’s too frigging hot to endure, and I’m already nearing my peak.

His hard body thrashes against mine, claiming the breath in my lungs with each thrust.  I finally look up to see his gaze of determination, and it’s damn near my undoing.

His breath is course and uneven as he grips me tighter and finds a new hold on me to aide his rhythm.  My voice reaches a higher pitch than ever before as the walls of my world crumble around me and dust surges from the rubble.

My screams are not quieted until the finale steals my breath and leaves me shaking all over.  I’m almost gasping for air as he lowers himself to rest on top of me.  His feet are still firmly planted on the floor as mine dangle off the edge of the work bench.

He laughs a little as he kisses my neck.  “See?  I’m still in one piece.”

I speak breathlessly.  “Really?  Because I’m a little scattered right now.”

He snickers as he withdraws and pulls me to sit upright.  The dust of the table covers my skin with its charcoal hue.  He laughs more as he pulls his pants back up.

“That gives new meaning to getting dirty,” he playfully teases.

I laugh a little too as I dress quickly.  The shed door doesn’t have a latch, and I really don’t want to risk anyone taking a peek.  Of course, the dust in here leads me to believe we’re the first ones to disrupt this room in years.

We walk out to see a curious audience has assembled and our faces flood with a crimson wave of humiliation.

Oh my damn.  This is mortifying.

Julius runs up with worry etched into his face.

“Are you two okay?  I heard screaming.”

Oh shit.  Really?  Why in the hell am I so damn out of control around Kace?  Am I really going to be able to marry him and keep up this pace?  Yes.  Yes I am.

A smirk tries to spread across my face, but I show some restraint for once.  Kace and I both stammer to recover.  Finally I muster out a feasible explanation as the cobwebs reenter my mind.

“I saw a spider,” I say with a touch of embarrassment.

Kace fights the horrible grin forcing its way to the surface.  Now I’m fighting one similar.

Julius seems confused as he continues.  “A spider?  That was a loud ass scream.”

I shrug.  “It was a big ass spider.”

Kace can no longer suppress his laughter as his body shakes from the loud roar that releases.  I start chuckling as well in response to his loss of control, and Julius’s eyes finally show understanding followed by disgusted, disgruntled disapproval.

“Damn it.  You two are worse than a couple of jack rabbits.  Shit.  I swear.”

Kace holds me as I bury my face into his chest and the chuckling crowd starts to disperse.  Crap.

I hadn’t intended on putting on a show for anyone.  Stupid thin-walled, dilapidating old shed.

We walk away hand in hand and finally start helping to pick up the arrows.  I keep applying medicine hourly to Kace’s wound, careful not to irritate the stitches.

Night falls over us and our clean up is guided by the light of the fire.  The amber embers spark as the ash flickers and fades around us.

At long last we’ve completed the task I thought would take at least a full day.  The wagon is overflowing with the heaps of arrows.

Kace shivers as he speaks.  “I can’t believe no one was hurt by these.  It just doesn’t seem possible.”

I lightly touch his wounded arm and tears make their way to my eyes.

“Someone was hurt.”

The tears fall and he coos in my ear to calm me.  He kisses my head as he closes me in his arms.

“I meant those of you who apparently drove them away.  You had to have gotten close.  Why won’t you just tell me what happened?”

I pull back.  “They were more about quantity than quality.  Marksmanship is apparently considered to be overrated in their eyes.  The weight of the arrow makes you rethink the way you shoot a bow.  They don’t even know how to control them yet.

“Apparently their attacks hinge on the massiveness of them.  We’re more calculated and precise.  They learned that they couldn’t compete.  I’ll tell you more when I feel you can handle it.”

“Very well.  Let’s go to sleep.  I’m exhausted and this place is finally clean,” he mumbles.

I lean against him as his good arm wraps around my shoulders, and we head back up to the cabin.

Chapter 13

The Shattered Puzzle

His face is pale, ashen, and completely distorted in horror.  His eyes are wide with fear, pain, and anger trying to scramble around for dominance.  His fists are clenched at his side and then his hands tug at his hair as he grabs his head in complete frustration.

“You’ve kept this from me for five fucking days?  How could you two do this to me?  I had no idea the extreme measures you took.  Fuck!  You could’ve all been killed.”

“We weren’t though,” Julius mutters with a childlike defensive strategy.

Kace glares at me as he shakes his head.  “You fucking told me you wouldn’t take any unnecessary risks.  What the hell do you call that?”

Whoa.  Mr. Pissed Off isn’t taking any prisoners today.  Fuck my life.

I shouldn’t have told him.  I’m glad I insisted on bringing Julius into the conversation.  At least he has two people to focus his anger on instead of me facing it alone.

“I didn’t take an unnecessary risk.  I was completely vindicated in my acts, considering the outcome.  I couldn’t just leave you under there to die, and they would have never stopped firing as long as you were there.  I saw the wagons upon wagons full of arrows.  This was planned.  They wanted to take you out.  What would you have done if it had been me lying under there?”

He stops pacing and hovers over the counter.  His hands grip tightly against the underside of the overhanging inch of countertop and I’m worried I hear it cracking beneath his hands.  He finally sighs out and turns back to Julius.

“Why didn’t you get her out of there instead of joining her damn suicide mission?”

Julius scowls.  “Fuck you!  You’re my best friend, that’s why.  I knew something bad had happened for Arena to go bat-shit crazy and face a legion of monsters on her own.  There’s only one thing that could bring her to that sort of desperation.  I’m sorry if that pisses you off, but I’d do it all over again to make sure you lived, you arrogant ass.”

Kace’s anger subsides after hearing Julius’s explosive outburst.  His eyes soften as he speaks with a less callous tone.

“I’m sorry.  I just-”

Julius shrugs.  “I get it.  I really do, but you can’t keep beating us down for standing up to them.”

Kace slumps down in a chair, and I move to join him in his lap.  His wound has closed and started the scarring process.  His eyes are burdened and guilty.  He’s torn between what we did being right or wrong.

The door swings open and we all leap to our feet.  Kingston pops in with his crude, unannounced entrance, and his eyes bear the burden of fear.

“What?” Kace demands.

“A scout has returned.  It’s bad.”

“How bad?”

Kingston shivers.  “They’ve taken the Heshlan camp hostage.  From what the men can tell, Malfus and Meredith are being hidden.  Jespin and his men are not aware of their presence either.  Misel will kill him and do worse to her if he finds them.  You know this.”

My heart pounds against my chest as my world shatters.  No.  No.  No!

I throw a bow on my back and sprint out the door.  I charge to the stables, but Kingston and Kace are suddenly by me, restraining me.  I start screaming and wailing as I struggle to free myself from their clutches.

“Let me go!” I scream through my uncontrollable sobs.

I don’t feel fear my ass.  I’m terrified right now.  My mother is in the hands of a monster that two of the strongest men I know have been forever scarred by.  I’ll be damned if anyone stops me.

I kick Kingston in the stomach, and he flips backward.  Kace fights hard to restrain me, but the wild has called me back home and my riotous fight to free myself overpowers him.  I shove him and knock his feet out from underneath him, giving me a second to escape.

Hands pull me back and force me to the ground as Julius joins them now.  They all pin me to the ground in an effort to restrain me. My screams make every hair on every beast stand at attention.  I flail around violently as Kace speaks.

“Arena, please stop!  We’re going to get them out, I swear.  Please calm down!”

I continue screaming and more faces crowd around.  I can hear Helena screaming at my captors.

“What the fuck are you doing to her?  Get off her now!”

Julius pushes her back and Harrison realizes that something is wrong.  He aides in restraining her from freeing me.

She screams again as I fight the hands pinning me down.  “Get off her now!  Let me go!  What the fuck?!”

I scream louder as I finally find a gap to pull my leg through.  I launch Kingston off of me.  Flipping backwards, I wrap my legs around Julius’s neck.

A deep maroon cloaks his face as he strains for air.  Then I’m quickly untangled and pinned down by even more hands.  Faces of men I barely know are holding me at bay, and now it’s taking more than Harrison to hold Helena back.

“Arena, we’re going to get them.  Please just give us a fucking minute to get a plan together.  We can’t just charge in there half-ass.  Misel will be waiting for that!”  Kace desperately pleads.

“What the fuck are you talking about?  Get who out?”  Helena continues to scream.

She’s starting to understand now as the dark realization comes to light.  Her screams now match mine and chills spread over the bodies of everyone in the camp.  She fights harder to free herself and we both struggle against the oppressors.

“Mom?  They have Mom?  Let us go now, you sons of bitches!” she threateningly yelps.

Johnny runs up to investigate the craziness.  “What the hell is happening?  Get your damn hands off them now!”

The bizarre wild display continues when they have to restrain him.  Keira’s fragile voice rings out.

“The Heshlan?  They’ve attacked the Heshlan, haven’t they?”

Johnny’s eyes widen.  “Why the fuck are we still here then?  Let me fucking go now!”

Kace finally screams out, “You’re not the only ones this affects.  Malfus is like a fucking father to me!  Calm the fuck down and let us get something drawn up.  If we charge in, everyone will be killed.  They’re standing ready with women and children on the front lines as human shields.  We need a fucking plan!”

I scream back at him, “Why would they attack the Heshlan if they didn’t know my mother and Malfus were there?  They have them and you know it!”

Kingston stands.  “No.  They don’t.  Misel has a vendetta against the chief of their tribe.  Galvin, their chief, beat him to a pulp for trying to force himself on a girl from their tribe.  They slaughtered him.

“I didn’t get to that part yet.  Misel was there long enough to help rip the air from his lungs and then he disappeared.  The scouts witnessed the whole thing, and I’ve sent two of my men to help keep tabs on things until we get there.  They’ve found a high ground that gives them clear view.  Misel and Jespin know you have a close relationship to the Heshlan and they’re using them as bait to lure you out.  They know they can’t beat you here.”

Fuck!

Helena stops fighting as her voice crackles under the strain.

“You’re sure Mom and Malfus are hidden?”

Kingston nods.  “There has been no sight of them, and Misel would have capitalized on that opportunity.  Malfus had him expelled from the competition for his threats on Kace.  He hasn’t been able to attend one in years.  He would have already ripped him to shreds if he knew he was there.  They’re completely oblivious to their presence.”

Helena is calm enough for the men to allow her to rip free from their clutches without objection.  I’m a little calmer too.

Kace is right.  If we charge in, everyone could die.  Helena walks over and helps me to my feet.  Julius stands up with relief flowing through him.

Kendall straps her hatchets to her side.  Apparently she was ready to do some damage when she was unaware of what was going on.  Johnny walks over to us as he shrugs off the restraining hands.  He hugs me and I fall apart against him.

Kace tries to pull me free from his arms, but Johnny is hesitant to proffer me to the man who has just forced me to the ground.  Finally, he releases me and my sobbing echoes against Kace’s strong chest.  His arms wrap around me affectionately as I continue to unravel.

Harrison walks over to Helena, but she shrugs him off.  She storms over to the practice area and begins throwing knives against the blocks at the end.

I feel as though some power has flip-flopped us.  Here I am falling apart and she’s angrily pounding knives into the targets below.  The role reversal unnerves me, and I summon the strength to join her.

Her cool tone speaks in a whisper.  “I need to know what the fuck I’m doing, so you had better verse me in everything I’ve gotten lax in.”

I’ve never heard her so vulgar, so crude, so… like me.  I nod as I shift her weight to be more distributed and adjust her posture.

Julius and Harrison walk toward us.  Harrison’s eyes are worried and terrified at the frigid air Helena’s giving him.

“Babe, what are you doing?”

She scowls as her eyes stay focused on the knives.  “What the fuck does it look like I’m doing… babe?”

Her tone almost gives me frostbite.  She’s pissed at Harrison for holding her back.  Why?  Everyone was holding us back.

He swallows hard.  He’s not used to this.  Hell, I’ve never seen her like this.  Normally this is my role.  What the fuck is going on?

“You can’t go with us,” he mutters insecurely.

She turns threateningly to him while holding her knife out like a sharp warning.  “The hell I can’t.  Try and stop me.  I dare you.”

She turns back and walks over to free the block from the knives.  She returns and starts the process over.

Julius looks uncertain about whether or not he should stay or go.  I’m feeling the same torn feeling riddled with awkwardness.

Julius hands her a hatchet to throw and she nods to him.  “Thank you, Julius.”

He’s as surprised as Harrison and I by the warmth in her tone toward him when she’s colder than ice toward Harrison.

Harrison walks away in a huff when he has no clue what else to say or do.  Julius moves off slowly to join Kendall.  I whisper to Helena.

“Why are you mad at Harrison and no one else?”

“Oh there’s a list of people I’m pissed at, but it doesn’t extend to Julius, Kace, Kingston, or anyone else that knew what the fuck was going on when they were holding us back.

“Harrison had no clue why he was restraining me.  He was just doing it because he trusted them devotedly.  That not only pisses me off, it scares me.  What if something far worse had been in play?  Would he have still held me back?”

Oh.

“Helena, I think he knew without them saying anything.”

She shakes her head.  “Right now, I don’t trust him.  He should’ve been on my side until he knew what the fuck was going on.  Then he could’ve used clear judgment about holding me back.  It wasn’t warranted with the lack of information provided.

“He should have been just as enraged as I was.  I’m not ready to deal with any of that right now.  I need to focus on Mom and whatever rescue we attempt.  I’ll be damned if anyone leaves me out.”

I nod in agreement.  “Neither of us will be left out.  I promise you that.”

After several grueling hours of training with Helena, I make my way up to the top to find out about any plans that have been made.

The men are gathered around the dirt with a detailed map drawn of the Heshlan tribe grounds.  Kace is speaking to them, talking about Julienne and the others.  I’m sure Julienne is the one keeping my mother safe right now.

Helena takes my hand as she approaches from behind.  Harrison’s eyes flash over to her, but she refuses his attempt for contact.  I give him an encouraging smile, but he doesn’t show any sign of relief.

He bears the same tortured look Kace and I have both dealt with.  Helena and Harrison have never experienced so much as a hiccup in their relationship.

Julius speaks up.  “I’ll be leading the second group on the left flank.  We’re the diversion.  We’ll need to make sure we stay near this area for cover.”

He points to a rocky area sketched into the dirt.  Kace speaks next.

“I’ll be leading the first group.  We’ll be the first ones in the camp while the men are distracted.  We need to make sure we use absolute stealth and impossible speed to execute this properly.  As I stated earlier, they’re using the women and children as shields.  Any launched attacks will hit them first.  We need to hit them from behind.  These men have a fully stocked arsenal of their own as well as all the weapons harbored by the Heshlan.”

Kingston narrates the next piece.  “The Heshlan men have been bound and gagged in the back.  When someone does something wrong, they execute one to keep the others in line.  So far, they’ve executed five men including the chief.  This doesn’t count the men they took by surprise while overthrowing the camp.

“The small wall around the tribe offers little objection to anyone outside.  We should be able to cross with ease.  Group three will split from group one once we’re inside.  You’ll follow me to the back, and we’ll free the men held captive.”

Kace picks back up.  “There are tunnels under the grounds of this tribe.  They didn’t have time to use them to hide, and it’s unlikely the mercenaries know of their existence.  The tunnels are unfinished and offer no secret exit or entrance.  We, however, will have to use one to leave from here.”

What?  Why?  We have a secret tunnel?

Kace looks at me with eyes still offering little comfort for my inner turmoil.  He continues with a very authoritative tone.

“We have a scout that has come along in the past hour to watch us.  They’re trying to find out if we know what’s going on yet.  They want to know when we make a move.  This makes it impossible for all the men to come.  We’ll leave as many as we can spare in order to keep their suspicions low.  We’ve gathered here because there’s no view from the oaks that can see this area.”

Harrison speaks up and his eyes shift to Helena first.  She still refuses to meet his gaze and he speaks through his worry.

“The men that stay will have to continue on as if life is normal.  We’ll make them think we’ve dispersed the people among the rest of the tribe so that they have no clue what’s going on.  Daily activities will have to seem mundane, not forced or uncomfortable.  No discussions of what’s going on can take place, in case prying ears are listening in.”

Kace interjects.  “If you do feel the need to discuss such things, meet here.  This is the most guarded spot from the walls.  It has no view and it’s far enough away to keep prying ears out of range.

“Please make sure the tribe stays safe, and if anything goes wrong, you escape through the tunnel and head south to our safety hideaway we built years ago.  The tunnel will lead you all the way there if you stay to the left.  Make sure you close the hatch behind you.  It’s completely camouflaged when shut.  Not even the members of the Tympest know its secret.”

Fuck.  This damn secret passage is in the Tympest?  How the hell did I not know about this?  That actually pisses me off.

I cross my arms in a huff.  Then everyone disperses.  Kace walks over to me with the weight of the world weighing him down.

I speak with anger dangling on my lips.  “If you’re even thinking of trying to get me to stay here-”

He interrupts me before my threatening rant concludes.  “I’m not.  You’ll be in group one with me.  Helena will be in group three with Kingston.  We’ll all go in together and then split up.”

Well, damn.  That was easy enough.  What the fuck do I say now?  I had a very convincing tirade prepared.

He kisses my head and I curl into his arms.  I love this man so much and I need him in a completely different way right now.

The tears threaten my eyes and I try to suppress their ravenous desire.  Julius walks over to us with seriousness plaguing his usual playful face.

“We leave at daybreak.  We’ll have sixty-three men versus their hundred.”

Helena sighs out loudly.  “I need you to help me with hand to hand.  I’m rusty and I need to be revised.”

His eyes slant in dismay.  “Helena, I’d rather not be the one to-”

She cuts him off.  “Please, Julius.  I know I don’t have the right to ask you for anything, but this could be a game changer for me.  I need to be prepared and you’re the best.”

He shakes his head.  “Kace is the best.  He’ll train you.”

She turns to Kace with needy eyes and he bows in submission.  “Let’s get started.”

She goes to change and Harrison walks over to us.

“Don’t hurt her,” he says pleadingly.

Kace frowns.  “I’m not going to hurt her.  I’m going to push her.  She has to be as ready as possible.”

Harrison nods and skulks away.  Julius smiles encouragingly at Kace.

“Thanks for doing this.  I couldn’t.  I know I’m with Kendall, but I couldn’t bring myself to raise my hand to Helena.”

Kace nods.  “Well considering how dearly I love Arena, it’s not going to be easy to spar with her sister, but I owe you.”

Julius trained me to free Kace of the obligation.  Now Kace is returning the favor.  Poor Harrison is being thrown out in the cold as he returns with a tortured expression.

“She won’t talk to me.  Hell, she won’t even look at me.”

Helena strolls by us and grabs Kace’s hand as she passes.  She drags him behind her until his feet face the right direction and he sprints with her to the bottom of the hill.  Julius shrugs.

“She’ll be okay.  She has to get over it sooner or later.  She loves you.”

Harrison’s eyes twitch in pain.  “She loved you too, until she didn’t anymore.”

Now Julius looks pained as well.  Damn, that was kind of harsh.  I don’t think he intended for it to be a slam against Julius, but rather an explanation for the depths of his dismay.”

Julius nods.  “True, but she didn’t love me the way she loves you.  Just give her some space.  She’s probably a little freaked out right now.”

Harrison shakes his head as tears fill his eyes.  “This is our first fight.  We’ve never disagreed on anything.  Why is one fight tearing us apart?”

I reach over and hug him in comforting manner.  In truth, Helena’s acting more like me than herself.  Perhaps her control has been destroyed right now.

She’s never felt the responsibility to protect like I have.  What if I’ve created a monster by evoking her will to fight?

She had never engaged in any physical altercation until the conflict with the Mostiles.  Then my solo mission to single-handedly slaughter Jespin’s gang sucked her in again.  What if she’s changing because of my actions?

Kace and Helena are sparring, and she’s doing surprisingly well.  Kingston walks up to interrupt our staring.

“I have friends in a nearby tribe.  Once we’re clear of the scout, we can head there and borrow horses from them.”

I nod.  We’ll definitely need to ride the distance.  My fear for my mother’s safety grows by the minute.

Harrison mumbles, “I can’t watch anymore of this.  It hurts too much.”

His eyes break free as Helena crashes to the ground.  Kace helps her up, and Harrison sprints back to his cabin.

Kingston almost whispers, “She’s not the forgiving type, eh?”

I cringe slightly.  “She’s usually the most forgiving person I know.  She’s not herself right now.”

He shakes his head.  “I feel sorry for the bloke.  He’s been pretty tore up.  I hope they’re okay to fight.”

“They’ll stand together before they fall apart, I can assure you.  It’s the way we do things.”

He chuckles a bit.  “I see.  Well, I’m going to run through some steps as well.  I’ll see you in the morning.”

I nod to him as he runs off and I continue staring at Helena.  Going against Kace isn’t going to help her confidence very much.  I turn to Frank who’s walking out of the banquet hall.

“Frank!”

He sprints with haste to answer my call.  I smile at him to encourage his will to please me at any cost.  I’m such a bitch.

“Hey, will you do me a favor?”

He almost jumps with excitement.  “Anything.  Anything you want.”

I smile affectionately to mask my cruel intentions.

“Will you relieve Kace from the sparring?  I think he’s tiring out and Helena needs someone who can present a real challenge right now.”

His eyes light up with pride and eagerness.  “Yes.  I’ll go now.”

He almost tumbles down the hill with his eager acceleration being more forceful than he was prepared for.  He speaks for a moment with Kace, and Kace looks up to narrow his eyes at me.

A smirk appears as he relinquishes his lessons and hands Helena over to the pathetic, eager stud.

He sprints up the hill and I smile as Helena sends Frank flying.  Much better.

Kace rolls his eyes.  “Frank won’t pose much of a challenge.  She’s good.”

I nod.  “I know she’s good, but she needs to know it too.  You did great at bringing her back up to speed, but she needs to build her confidence right now.  Who better to be a punching bag than Frank?”

Kace snickers a bit as Frank collapses to the ground holding his blood-gushing nose.  There’s my sister kicking ass and knowing she’s badass.

She smiles triumphantly as she sprints toward us.  Her smile fades as her voice cloaks itself in embarrassment.

“Do you guys mind if I stay with you tonight?  I’d prefer to distance myself from any distractions and stay focused on the task at hand.”

Kace answers before I can.

“Of course.  I’ll procure you a bed.  You know your way around.  Just make yourself at home.  I have some things to do before we leave.”

Helena smiles appreciatively.  Kace takes my hand as she walks off, and he leads me away.

“Where are we going?” I ask curiously.

“To tell Harrison Helena’s staying with us,” he says dryly.

“Oh.”

“He’ll be worried out of his mind.  Helena doesn’t have to know we said anything.  I know what a mess I was during the times I didn’t know where you were.  He needs to know she’s okay.”

I just nod, and we stride hand in hand to Harrison’s cabin.

His eyes drop when he opens the door to see us.

“She’s not coming home tonight, is she?”

Kace shakes his head.  Harrison covers his face as tears escape his eyes.

He almost yells, “What the fuck did I do so wrong?  You did the same fucking thing to Arena and she’s far less logical than Helena.”

Hey!  Easy.  I’m trying to help.

Kace smirks as he studies my inner rebuttal, but I bite my tongue.  I roll my eyes as Harrison continues.

“Sorry, Arena.  I just don’t understand.”

At least he realizes he offended me, kind of.  I try to sound comforting as I explain Helena’s reasoning.

“She said the others knew why they were restraining us.  You didn’t.  She feels like you betrayed her by choosing sides with the evidence you had on hand.  I understand your logic, and when she calms down, she will too.  Until then, just give her a minute to breathe.  Helena’s not used to dealing with this much rage, and it’s been dished out in hefty helpings lately.”

Harrison grips his aching head as he tries to defend himself.

“The only time you flip the fuck out that bad is when someone you love is in jeopardy.  Kace was holding you, Helena was by my side, so that left one other option.  I did the math.  I might not have had anymore to go on than her, but I drew the correct conclusion.  I wasn’t siding against her either.  She knows Kace would never hurt you as well as I do.  If he’s holding you down, then he’s got a damn good reason.”

Oh damn, this is tricky.  What the fuck do you say to a man destroyed and worried he’s watching the one he loves throw it all away?

They’re married and bound by law to stay together until death do them part, but that doesn’t mean Helena has to love him or be faithful.  Damn it.

What if she’s done with him?  Is this what everyone had to deal with from me and Kace?

Kace walks over and pats Harrison in a comforting way.  “She’ll be back.  I know she’ll be back.”

Harrison flops down on the bed and covers his face with his trembling hands.  “I’m not so sure.  I’ve never seen her cold like this to anyone.  I’m worried.”

He starts falling apart in front of us and I feel completely lost as to what to do.

Finally he looks up at us with tear-stained eyes.  “Just go be with her.  I need some time to myself,” he says.

This sucks.

Kace pulls my hand and we escape into the night air.  I feel so torn.  I feel like he needs people right now, but I don’t have a clue as to what to do to comfort him.

Kace pulls me into his arms and kisses me.  His lips hungrily race over mine with relief.  I’m not sure why he feels relieved.

He speaks through the kiss.  “I love you.”

I’m a little confused by the way he says it.

“I love you.  What’s wrong?”

He pulls back shaking his head.  “I was so worried that was going to be us when I had to hold you down.  I knew you were going to get up hating me.  I feel like a selfish ass for being relieved it’s not us.  I need us to be okay right now.  This is all hard enough.”

I hug him and his lips find mine again.  I feel my tears shredding my cheeks as the world around me spins.  I shouldn’t need him in this way, given everything going on, but I do.  This could be one of the last times we get to be together.  Each step of this journey is going to be dangerous.

He rips my shirt slightly when his hands grip it too tightly.  He smirks behind the kiss and whispers with his smoldering promise.

“I don’t think this is the place.  I think our spot would be a better place for this.”

I look around at the lit torches shedding light on the curious faces that have taken notice.  Yeah, I definitely do not want an audience for the things I plan to do to him right now.

He starts tugging at my hand, but there’s an assembly at the edge of the woods.  Kace’s eyes are skeptical as he walks over to them.

“What’s going on?”

Joe, his step dad, walks up.  “We’re trying to decide which men stay.  So far, no man wants to be left behind.  We don’t really know how to decide.”

Kace nods.  “I think you should stay.  Mom is going to be torn up enough with me being out there.  She shouldn’t be forced to endure the worry for both of us.”

Joe almost growls.  “I’m going.  There’s no debate about that.”

Kace shakes his head.  “The people here need someone to keep them calm and on task.  The scout can’t see anything out of the ordinary.  Why are we here instead of the spot we selected for these conversations?”

Joe sighs.  “We saw a fire near the wall in that spot.  We think there’s more out there now.  We’re moving these conversations to the sanctity of the woods from now on.  It’s just as hidden here and they certainly can’t hear us.”

Kace nods.  “Please stay here.  The people need someone they can trust to guide them.”

Joe grumbles around and finally nods.  He knows Kace is right.  Everyone here needs someone to lean on.  He’s the best option.

Our original mission has been deterred.  We don’t want everyone seeing us sneaking off into the woods right now.  Kace wrestles a bed into our cabin and Helena smiles gratefully.

Kingston knocks on the door that is still standing open.  He crosses the threshold and frowns slightly.

“We’ve barely got enough men to stay.  We’re just shy of the projected mark, and no one else is willing to stay.”

Helena smiles.  “I have an idea.  Send some of the girls in here.”

Kingston looks puzzled but agrees to her seemingly random request.  Helena pulls scissors from the drawers and places them on the table.  I tilt my head to the side, curious as to where her mind has gone.

“What are you doing?”

“We need men with us, and we need men here.  We have an abundance of women.  Some of them are going have to play the role of men for the next little while.”

It’s pretty fucking brilliant.  I just don’t know how many of these vain damn breeders are going to be willing to cut off their locks for the sake of the tribe.

Kendall walks through the open door.

“Kingston said you're fetching women.  What’s up?”

Helena frowns.  “We need volunteers to cut their hair and pose as men until we return.”

She shakes her head.  “I’m coming with you.”

Kace’s eyes widen.  “Does Julius know this?”

She shrugs.  “I don’t really give a damn if he does or not.  I’m coming.  I’m good with hatchets, and I know a thing or two about fighting.  I’ll stay with him and aide with the diversion.”

Kace nods, though I can see his uneasiness settling in.

Keira walks in.  Her petite, overly thin body will never pass for a man no matter how short we cut her hair.

“What do you need?”

Helena frowns again.  She looks at me like yeah right.  Then she turns to Keira.

“Sorry, Keira.  Maybe I ought to have been a little more specific in my request.  I need women to cut their hair and pretend to be men for a while.  You’re far too obviously as a woman.  It’ll never work.”

She chuckles a little.  “I see.  I’m going with you guys anyways.”
Again Kace’s eyes widen.  Fuck.  Is everyone going?

“Does Johnny know this?” Kace asks with a hint of dread in his tone.

“It’s not his decision whether or not I go.  It’s completely mine, and I’m going.  You saved my life and gave me a home.  I might have given you the wrong impression with my appearance.  I was raised a guardian of the journal.  We were outnumbered not out matched when the Mostiles overtook our camp.  I was trained to be deadly and that’s what I’ll be the moment it’s needed.”

Holy shit.  This meek girl is a killing machine?  Surely not.

She picks up a crossbow and holds it out with one hand.  She doesn’t even look as she shoots behind her.  We hear something crack, and we all walk outside to investigate.  There’s a target at the far end that has just been hit dead center.  Son of a fucking bitch!

Kace coughs in surprise.  “Fuck.  What the hell?”

Kendall smiles and so does Helena.  I laugh a little as I speak with a gloriously shocked tone.

“Awesome.  It appears we’ve not given you enough credit.”

She smiles smugly.  Kace is still reeling from the overwhelming secret she has just revealed.  Then Ebony pops in.  Why in the fuck did Kingston send her?

Helena explains the plan and Ebony shakes her head.

“I’m going with you.  I have skills that will benefit everyone far more outside the walls.”

Arrogant bitch.  Of course she’s fucking going.  I get no reprieve from Miss Desperate To Steal My Fucking Man.

Then Mary and a few others walk in.  Mary’s eyes beam against Kace’s bare chest, and he throws on a shirt in response.  I walk over to show my possessiveness and his arms wrap around me as he smirks.

Ha bitches.  Both Mary and Ebony scowl as I gloat.

Helena speaks again.  “We need women willing to pose as men.  Your hair will grow back.  We have to fool the scouts into thinking there are still plenty of men roaming around.”

Mary scoffs, “I can’t cut my hair.  It’s the secret to my beauty.”

Oh good grief.  What beauty?  If beauty is really on the inside, then she's a frigging troll… Ebony too.

Then one of her minions barges past her.

“I’ll do it.”

She sits down and unwinds her hair from its binding.  Wow.  Helena looks around in disbelief at the eagerness this girl has to fulfill the request.

“Are you sure?” she asks the girl.

“I’m sure.  If you guys are going to risk your lives, this is the least I can do.  Chop it off as short as you need it.  I’ll need men’s clothing and I’ll have to bind my chest as well.  Can you find me something to do that?”

Kace coughs as his face reddens.  “I think I’ll go join some of the men while you ladies work out the details.”

I smile as I walk him out.  Ebony and Mary allow their stares to linger for too long as he walks by.

Kace kisses me on the head.  Then he smirks as he grips me tighter.

“Another time I suppose.  We’ll have to make up for lost opportunities when we can.”

I smirk back as I kiss him harder.  His hands pull me too tight, and the fire explodes around us.  Finally, he pries himself free while shaking his head.

“I love you, Arena Clash.”

“I love you, Kaceton Brice.”

He kisses my hand and goes to join the men congregating in the woods.  Oh my sexy man is driving me crazy, but I have to focus.  My mom could be hurt.  We don’t know what’s happening right now.

That horrid thought snaps me back to reality and I walk over to grab another chair as I pick up a pair of scissors.

“Any other takers?”

Chapter 14

Tunneling Toward Disaster

A light knocking at the door jars us out of our sleep.  Helena rushes to answer it in her fully dressed state with a bag strapped to her back.

Kingston walks in, revealing the fact that the sun isn’t even peeking out yet.  I wipe my eyes to see his blurred face through the candle light.

His voice is soft and respectful to our just wakened state.  “It’s time.  We’re heading down in small groups so as not to arouse suspicion.  We’re sending some back in our place to keep the balance.  I came to see if Helena wanted to join our group.  You two can decide when to come down.”

Aw.  I believe Kingston just offered Kace and me some alone time.  Wow.  What a difference a couple of days can make.

Kace smiles as Helena waves to us.  He pulls me on top of him as soon as the door closes behind them.

“Feeling opportunistic?”

I smirk deviously.  “Yes.”

Then guilt surges.  How can I think about having sex when my mother’s life could be at stake?

He tilts my head up and kisses me.  I can feel the sweetness of his breath flowing into me, reminding me of his love.  I know why I’m thinking of this right now.

It could be the last time we ever have this opportunity.  I need to feel as close to him as I can in case I never get to again.

My hands ravage his body as he flips me over to my back.  His body glides over mine and offers the insanity plea.  My body begs his to stop teasing it and take me.

I almost inhale his lips as I close my mouth over his.  His tongue begins its journey of exploration inside my mouth, and I’m lost in the seductive world of my man.

I put the last of my things in the bag as I gaze around the room for anything that might be forgotten.  I pick up the glass figurine with Kace’s face etched in it.  Kace frowns a little.

“He’s lonely.”

I nod guiltily as I think back to the shattering pieces toppling down to the floor that day.  He kisses my hand and puts the glass sculpture back on the table.

I sigh.  “I’m sorry I broke yours.  I didn’t want to break your face though.”

He laughs a little but then his face turns more serious.  “It was my fault.  I pushed you too far.  I should have been honest with you, and I almost lost you when I wasn’t.  I never want to lose you, Arena.”

I touch his face and kiss him.  He pulls me tightly to his body.

I look away for a minute.  “What did you do that day?  I was in Mom’s cabin for almost two hours before you came looking for me.”

“I stayed here.  I kept thinking you would cool off and come back.  I cleaned the shattered pieces of glass.  It took for-fucking-ever.”

The last part is almost muted, and I don’t think I was supposed to hear it.  I pull his face to mine as my legs shiver beneath me.

This is it.  We’re about to make this journey to the devil’s playground.

A knock at the door breaks up our sensual moment.  Kendall peeks in and smiles at me.

“I’m about to head to the Tympest.  You two want to go with me?”

Kace smiles at her and tilts his head to the side.  “Where’s Julius?”

She looks away shyly.

“He doesn’t know I’m going.  He’s still asleep right now.  I assume he’ll figure it out soon enough.”

Kace’s lips tighten.  I can tell he hates this.  He’s not her boss though.

“Yeah, just give us a minute.  You can sit down and have some coffee in the meantime.”

She nods and graciously accepts the early morning brew.

Kace moves over and finishes packing his bag.  I walk out and pull a few arrows from the wagon.  I plan to stay true to my word and use one of these right through Jespin’s head - Misel’s too, if I get the opportunity.

I slide the arrows into my tightly packed quiver.  When I walk back to the cabin, Kendall is still sipping and Kace is still packing.  Neither of them will even look at one another.

Poor Kace.  He feels like he’s betraying his friend.

We finish up and start to head out when the door swings open without so much as a warning.  Julius is breathing heavy and panic is etched in his face.

“Have you guys seen Kendall?  I’ve been looking for over twenty minutes.  I can’t find her anywhere and we have to go.  I can’t go without saying goodbye.”

I step to the side so that his view is cleared from obstruction.  Kendall slowly turns to face him.

His tone is exasperated.  “What the hell are you doing here?  Were you not going to tell me bye?”

She frowns slightly.  “No.”

He looks beaten now.  “Why?”

She stands and throws her bag on her back.  “Because I’m coming with you.”

His eyes narrow and his voice thunders, “No the fuck you’re not.  I won’t let you.”

“It’s not up to you.  You’re not objecting to any of the other girls going,” she counters.

He scowls.  “I’m not in love with the other girls going.  I can’t let you go.”

“The last I checked, women’s rights weren’t faded, just forgotten,” she snarks, unwilling to budge on her stance.

It’s crazy to think I once viewed her as mousy, which she normally is, but right now she’s proving to be pretty damn ballsy.

Kace takes my hand and leads me out of the room to allow the fight to continue without our intrusive eyes and ears.

I’m sure as hell glad Kace didn’t try fighting me.  Between Helena’s dispute with Harrison and Kendall’s squabble with Julius, I’m getting an up close view of all the shit everyone else has dealt with because of us.

Kace intertwines our fingers as we sit on the porch steps.  They need to hurry and wrap up this fight.  We’ll need to get going while we still have the dark sky to hide us from the prying eyes of the scouts.

I want so badly to pop one out of the tree, but it’s important to let them observe us.  We have to pretend we don’t know they’re watching.  That’ll give us the element of surprise when we reach the Heshlan.

Kace kisses my head as I speak softly.

“Thank you for not fighting me.”

He holds me tighter in his arms.  “I suppose I need to learn to pick my fights.  Obviously you would have come despite my objection.  This way I don’t have to argue with you during the whole journey.  Don’t get me wrong, the makeup sex is always exceptionally phenomenal, but I prefer the hot and steamy tousles more.”

I laugh a little at his crude remark.  My cheeks sting, though the darkness masks them.

Julius and Kendall walk out in a huff.  Neither of them are looking at each other as they bound down the hillside.  Kace and I follow with our fingers intertwined.

He tries to hide his amusement.  “We may be the only ones not having makeup sex after this ordeal is settled.”

I roll my eyes.  He’s doing well to distract me from the seriousness of the situation.  I’m doing my best not to think the worst.

We cross the woods to the Tympest, and old memories flood me.  The trench I had fallen into is on our far right.  His eyes flash with excitement as he teases me.

“There’s the first time you gazed at me with your I-want-to-fuck-you stare.”

Oh my damn.  I can’t believe he just said that.

I push my face against his arm and he kisses my head.  His lips find mine as he lifts me to straddle his waist.  We blindly trot through the woods to join the others.

People pass us as our kiss erupts with a magical gravitational force.  I can see the girls dressed as guys holding the hands of girls dressed as girls to take our place in the camp.  Everyone’s doing their part to aide in the charade.

We reach the bottom with me still wrapped around Kace and Julius snarls at us.  “You two have no control.”

Kace smirks.  “You’re just jealous.  You’ll enjoy the makeup sex later on though.”

Julius isn’t in a joking mood right now though.

“How do you do it?  How are you letting her go without hesitation?”

Kace clenches his jaw.  I can see anxiety showing itself clearly in his troubled eyes.

“There’s more hesitation than I’ll ever admit aloud.  She’s going with or without my permission.  There’s only one way to keep her close, and that means I have to bite my tongue on occasion.  Welcome to my world, brother.”

Julius snarls again.  “Yeah, well, your world sucks.”

Kace chuckles a little and Julius shakes his head at me.

“You’re a really bad influence on the women around here.”

I shrug.  “That depends on who you ask.”

He flips his middle finger up at me.  I laugh a little and then he speaks with mock anger.

“Early bird.”

I roll my eyes at the pathetic joke.  He walks over to join a sulking Harrison and the two brood together.  Then we hear Johnny arguing with Keira.

“You said you can’t stand fighting.  You said you never wanted to take another life.  What do you think will happen if you go with us?” Johnny yells.

“I think it’s damn near possible I’ll end up saving lives.  I never wanted to take another life over scraps of paper we should have simply destroyed.  I have no qualms about fighting men willing to take the lives of innocent people.  You don’t own me, and you’ll do well to remember that.  I spent years as a guardian.  It’s time I fight for something worth fighting for.”
She storms away and he slumps to be beside Julius and Harrison.  Damn.  We really will be the only ones not having makeup sex.

I almost feel like I’m betraying the girls by not picking a fight with Kace.  I almost feel like I should pick a fight with him so that we can makeup.

The world has flipped upside down I fear.  Usually we’re the only ones fighting, and now we’re the only ones not fighting.

Julius finally stands and walks over to a seemingly normal patch of grass.  He lifts it up and reveals a secret passage.

“Son of a bitch.  How the hell did I miss that?”

I hadn’t meant to say that out loud, and Kace chuckles in response.  “It was a secret door - heavy emphasis on the word  secret.”

I roll my eyes at him as Julius hops in first.  He yells up with distaste in his voice.

“Definitely going to need a light down here.  You might want to keep Arena’s eyes closed.  There’re some big ass spiders down here.  Wouldn’t want her screaming and alerting the scouts.”

Kace rolls his eyes in unison with me.  A blushing sensation overcomes my cheeks as all the eyes turn to smirk at me.

Damn you, Julius.

Kingston lights a torch and drops it into the hole.  Julius yells to us with a less teasing tone.

“Okay.  Start coming down one at a time until we clear out some of these cobwebs.  It’s hard as hell to see with this thick shit.”

Kace pulls me closer to the front and I follow Kingston in.  He reaches up to help me, but I drop to my feet without accepting his hand.  He laughs under his breath while shaking his head.

“Always rebellious?”

I shrug.  “When I feel like it.”

Kace pops in behind me, and I feel his hand against my back.  He yells to the surface.

“Drop in another torch.”

The lit torch falls in and Kace catches it midair.  Damn that was hot.  He catches my obviously impressed glow and he winks at me.

Damn him.  He’s even hot in a damp, nasty, dark tunnel.  Fuck my life.  I’m such a fool.

We slowly creep through the tunnel and the insect collection exceeds that of big ass spiders.  There are scorpions, beetles, fat ants, and numerous other creepy crawlers.

Ew.

I shiver as Kace pulls one of the tiny beasts from my hair.  I try to not let a girly yelp emerge as I find one climbing up my leg.  Oh good grief.  My damn skin is crawling now.

Kace keeps checking me over to make sure no new unwanted visitors have made their way over to me.  Then I hear something strange but familiar.  I’ve heard it before, but I can’t place it.  I shriek as something lunges at us from the shadows.

Kace doesn’t even flinch or drop his torch as he catches the flying attacker.  Holy fucking venomous beast.  It’s a rattlesnake.  He has it clutched behind the head, and it hisses threateningly while thrashing violently to escape his grasp.

“Fuck,” he murmurs, his tense body relaxing slightly.

Kingston walks over and whips out a knife.  A slicing sound rings out and the snake’s body falls to the ground with its twitching threat still rattling through the tunnel.  The body jerks around as though it’s still alive and Kace drops the head to the ground.

Sickness strikes when I hear more rattles joining in.  There’s a rattling orchestra coming from ahead.  Fuck!

Kace and Kingston join Julius at the front of the pack, and I peek through their bodies to see a nest of snakes tangled in a gigantic wad directly in front of us.

Rattles warn us of our inevitable demise if we try to pass.  Mouths open, fangs bared, they’re daring us to try to tempt fate.

Julius curses loudly.  “Fuck.  How the hell are we supposed to get by that fucking ball of rattlers?”

Kace shakes his head.  “Give me your whiskey.”

Julius pulls out a bottle and very reluctantly hands it to Kace.  Kingston pulls out one as well, and Kace removes one from his bag.  He pulls a shirt from his bag and rips it to shreds.  He puts tattered pieces into the bottles and lights them as if they’re wicks on a candle.

He launches the three bottles and fire almost explodes around the serpents.  The snakes almost scream in pain as the fire consumes them.  The smoke fills my lungs with no way to escape.

Kace and Julius quickly grab scoops of dirt and start piling on the fire that has escaped the snakes.  I cough in an attempt to expel the horrid smoke from my lungs.  They wave us on as they squat to be below the bulk of the smoky cloud.  We all blindly race by.

We wait in the cleaner air until Kace, Kingston, and Julius walk back in.  Kace pulls my hand and takes the lead.  I stay close to him as we make our way through the dark tunnel, complete with deathtraps.

A steep drop is suddenly right in front of us.  What the fuck?

Kace scowls.  “We need to see if there’s any old supplies left down here in case the others have to escape through here.”

I point to the area across the gaping hole.  “There’re planks over there.”

Everyone stares at the planks of wood propped up against the tunnel wall.  The only problem is, they’re across the hole.

Julius scowls.  “What the piss?  How did a big ass hole get in here?”

Kace speaks as he studies it.  “Malfus said there was a possibility of some places caving in.  That’s why he and Justice left so many building supplies in here.  They wanted to leave it prepared.”

Julius snarls.  “Well isn’t this ironic.  Everything we need for a bridge is across the hole we need bridged.  Fuck.”

I swirl my whip around my hand as I study the ceiling, trying not to be conspicuous as I devise my dangerous plan.  Oh fuck.

This is going to suck if I fail miserably.  I’ll either be a badass hero, or some girl they’ll never see again.  Either way, Kace will be pissed.

Kace and Julius discuss different ideas, all of which require someone going back and fetching something to help us across.  I stare at the tree roots poking down with their enticing promise.  They look strong, but nature has deceived me before.

I steady my breath as I let the whip fall free to my side.

I swirl it over my head and Helena yells as I latch it to the tree root and swing across the gaping hole.

“Arena!  No!”

I feel the ground beneath my feet and my whip falls from the roots.  I crash slightly from the force of my over acceleration.  I decided too much was better than not enough.  I might not look too graceful right now, but I’m still alive.

Kace is doubled over and the torch’s glow reveals his horror stricken face.  Uh-oh.  As expected, he’s pissed.

Julius yells, “You dumb impatient fool!  Do you have any idea how fucking dangerous that was?”

I roll my eyes.  “Yeah, yeah.  You’re welcome.  Now we don’t have to let the damn bridge pieces taunt us.”

I slide the wood over the gap and it stretches across effortlessly.  Kace is the first to  cross to check the stability.  It doesn’t waver under his weight and the others follow his lead one at a time.

He pulls me to the side.  “Do you remember what I said about picking fights?”

I nod as a devious smirk appears.  “You said you didn’t want to pick a needless fight where the end result was obvious.  Obviously the end result has already bypassed us, so there’s no need in fighting now.”

He rolls his eyes.  “That’s not what I said.”

I shrug.  “It’s close enough, and it makes sense.”

He starts to scold me but he refrains.  Instead, his lips find mine and my back hits the side of the tunnel.  He quickly withdraws from his seductive assault and walks away.

Seriously?  That was too insanely hot to ignore.

Julius glares at me, but I pretend not to notice.  Kingston walks over with worried eyes.

“Are you fucking crazy?”

I shrug.  “No real verdict on that just yet.”

He rolls his eyes and Helena walks up to take my hand.

“Just for that little stunt, I’ll hold your hand from here on out like a child in need of supervision.”

I laugh a little.  “I got the job done.  We needed across, now we are.  Time is of the essence.  We can’t afford to keep over thinking things.  Mom needs us.  It’s still a long way to the Heshlan, and they could be in need of food and water if they’ve still not been discovered.”

Her eyes soften.  “You’re right.  Let’s go.”

Wow.  That argument ended way too soon.  She’s really freaked out.  I wish Harrison wasn’t on the outs with her.  I can tell she needs him.

Kace walks back over once everyone has crossed and takes my hand again.  This time he’s clutching it tighter, and Helena is forced to release my other one.

She follows directly behind us with Kendall at her side.  Keira walks up to stand beside me in the wide tunnel.

“That was very clever,” she says.

I smile.  “Thanks.”

Finally, some gratitude.

Kace mumbles in such a muted tone that I don’t think I’m supposed to hear.

“That was fucking reckless.”

He’s really pissed and trying hard not to start a fight right now.  His hand is cutting into mine and I finally jerk free to clutch the wounded hand to my chest.

“Ow.”

He looks at me and frowns.  He pulls my hand to his lips and kisses it with a soft caress.

“Sorry.”

He takes it back in his with a much gentler touch.  I can see shards of light crackling through the tunnel as we ascend.  Daylight has broken during our long journey in the dark tunnel.

We reach a straight up section and Kace lifts me to a place where I can push the hatch back.  I climb out and use my hand to shield my eyes from the cruel, unobstructed rays of sunshine blaring against my eyes that have spent over an hour in an almost pitch black tunnel.

Kace heaves himself out and leans over to pull Kendall and then Keira out.  Julius pops out and pulls Helena from the hole.  One by one everyone frees themselves from the darkness and squints under the glare cast by the sun.

Kace returns to the head of the pack and takes my hand as we tromp through the high grass.  There’s a darker patch of woods ahead.  The trees are so full that they almost block out the sun completely.  If ever there was ever a place with an ominous glow, this is it.

I whisper, “We’re not going in there, are we?”

He frowns.  “Unfortunately, we have to.  It’ll take too long to go around it, and we don’t have time to spare.  Kingston’s friendly tribe is on the other side.  We’ll collect horses there and ride like hell the rest of the way.  We’ll stop and meet with our scouts before executing our plan.  We’ll need a night of sleep if possible.  I plan for us to ride all night tonight though.”

I’ve never ridden at night.  It’s always been deemed too dangerous to attempt.  These are desperate times though.

The dark woods are staggered with wicked trees that twist in distorted shapes and offer little comfort to our already fearful minds.  The grizzly air is trapped with humidity and stale breaths.

The moss growing is thick and lush but covered in tiny insects that swarm over it hungrily.  I’m almost sick as I stare out at the vicious trip ahead.

The dark trees smile mischievously at us as they dare us to cross under them.  The black creek tangles around the woods, trickling its despair.  This is the most desolate place in the world, I believe.

The wide puddles of still water make for a marshy landscape.  There’s no grass growing from the wet earth that muddies beneath our feet as we tromp through the mush.

Then we’re caught off guard as the stench almost overwhelms with its array of colliding odors that create a pungent and disgusting aroma.

Potent wild flowers and weeds climb tall and release their bitter and curt scents.  Stagnant puddles glazed over with thick filmy surfaces offer their putrid odor as an unwelcoming deterrent.

The overly ripe smell of decaying carcasses attempts to warn us off with the offensive toxic release as scavengers pick at the remnants of their remains.

The trees allow for no wind, leaving only stale air to stifle our breaths, and the stillness offers us no reprieve from the suffocating odors engulfing us all.

I quickly inhale my hair that still carries the smoky fragrance from the tunnel fire, as a way to mask all of the other overwhelming scents.  I see the other girls following my lead and relaxing as the smoky perfume embedded into their hair aides them in their desperate time of need.

Julius turns up his nose in horror when he finally can’t take anymore and gags as he speaks.

“Holy fuck!  It smells like flowery shit in here.”

Everyone chuckles lightly as we all fight the urge to expel the contents of our stomach.

Scurrying rats on the marsh ground send a few screeches into the air.  An owl hoots as it questions the strangers invading its territory.  The tops of the trees extend hundreds of feet above us, making us feel inferior by comparison.

The trees limbs at the top rattle and rock while the ones below remain deathly still. Only small streaks of sunlight find the ground in the occasional pattern.  It’s as if this part of the forest is kept a secret from the wind and sun.

We creep through the woods with stealth.  We don’t know what the hell is out here, and we sure as fuck don’t want to deal with any beast larger than a bird if it’s tough enough to endure these living conditions.

Kace kisses my head, and I start wondering if he’s trying to take a breath of my smoky hair.  I don’t blame him.  The men don’t have hair long enough to mask their noses.

The sounds of the forest aren’t like the woods back at home.  There are no happy chirping birds, no light dancing carelessly on the ground, or dry dirt for a slip free walk.

Each step is a sliding trap aiming for disaster.  There’s no graceful way to move about in here.

Kace’s arms wrap around me as I slip and slide toward a steep drop.  Holy shit that was close.

His eyes are etched with fear and relief as he pulls me back to safety.

“Maybe the long way wasn’t a bad idea after all.  We’re never going to get out of here at this pace,” he murmurs.

I nod to agree with him.  This whole place is freaking me the fuck out.  Dead vines dangle loosely from the trees they claim, and cracking branches overhead leave us feeling watched and unnerved.

We slowly climb over a bed of rocks covered in damp, slick moss.  Kace catches me once more as I start to fall backwards.  He pulls me toward him and places me in front of him so that if I fall, I fall on him.

We ascend the steep rock bed, treading lightly and as quickly as possible.

I slink down in a disheartening stance when I see a wide crevice dividing us from the other side.  Damn it.  It looks like the creek has spent centuries carving out a steep slope, and now we have to turn around and find another way.

Kace and Julius exchange a look that scares the fuck out of me.  I don’t have time to refute their silent conversation though.

Kace takes off running against the slippery terrain and leaps across the wide gap.

I gasp as he flies through the air in slow motion.  He rolls to his feet once he connects with the other side.  Just as he lands, Julius whizzes by me to attempt the same perilous feat.

Kendall grips my hand as Julius lands and rolls just as Kace did.

Harrison flies over the same gap and snaps up quickly to allow room for Kingston to land after he soars over death drop.

They all wrestle with a log and bring it back to give the rest of us a slightly less treacherous way to cross.

The log slides to my feet and I take a deep breath as I steady myself on it.  Fuck!  This sucks.

I slowly cross the log as the boys hold it in place.  I look down at the exact wrong moment and see nothing but blackness calling to me from the abyss.  I shake my head and look back up to catch Kace’s eyes.  He looks terrified.

I can do this.

I slowly cross the log and his arms retrieve me once I’m fully across.  He leads me to the side to inspect me with cautious eyes.

“Are you okay?”

I scowl at him.  “I’m fucking fine.  You just jumped over a death trap.  What the hell?”

He smirks.  “You did the same in the tunnel.  I wasn’t allowed to be mad at you.”

I roll my eyes.  “That was different.  I used a whip.”

His hands motion to the land around him.  “There aren’t any branches low enough to enlist a whip’s abilities.  I had to make do.”

I scowl at him again, and Julius struts up smugly.

“Not so fun being on this end, huh?”

I just roll my eyes as Kace pulls me into his embrace.  He kisses me softly until we hear a loud, panicked scream making the trees shudder.  I turn to see Ebony dangling from the log suspended over the bottomless pit of doom.

The evil bitch inside me suggests watching her plummet to her death, but my good conscience pulls me back to the light as Kace and I charge over to her.

He slowly crawls out on the log and wraps his legs around it.  I gasp as he spins upside down and grabs her just before she slips.  His legs are the only things strapping both of them to the log.

He grunts as he strains to swing her to the safety of the bank.  He yells loudly to her.

“Grab Julius’s hand.”

She cries as he swings her back and forth.  Finally, Julius grabs her hand and Kace releases her.  He flips back upright and walks over to check on her.  I feel as if I’m watching someone else’s love life fall apart as he hugs her.

She falls apart in his arms and sobs uncontrollably as her arms wrap around him tighter.  There’s only three people left to cross, and she’s still clinging to him.  What the fuck?

Kingston walks over to me and actually sounds defensive of Kace.

“He’s just consoling her.  It’s not like she has anyone else here to do so.  I’m sure as hell not going to.”

I cross my arms and narrow my eyes at Kace.  “He sure as hell shouldn’t be.”

“Arena, don’t be like that.  You know he loves you.  He’s just being sympathetic to a terrified girl.”

I turn to face him with eyes colder than ice.  “We both know she’s not just any girl, now don’t we?”

His lips tighten and he nods.  “Fair enough.  Just don’t let her moment of weakness result in a win for her.”

He strolls toward the men as everyone starts walking forward again.  I settle into the middle of the pack and attempt to hide from Kace.  It’s unsuccessful though.

He stalks toward me as the others move forward.  His eyes are glowering with a scolding lecture promising to come.

“You can’t possibly be mad at me for saving her life.”

I laugh.  “Is it customary to hold someone in your arms for ten or fifteen minutes after you save them?”

His eyes narrow.  “Who the fuck else would have done it?  You and your friends?  Your sister maybe?  Harrison and the other boys?  Kingston?  No.  No one else would have.  She would have been left to unravel all alone.  Are you that cold?  Because you sure as hell put me in my place when it came to Kingston.”

I walk away from him without so much as a word.  He jerks me back to him.  Then he scolds me again.

“Pick your fights, Arena.  This isn’t your fight to win.  You did the same with Kingston, and I’ve made an effort to be nice.  I think I’ve climbed the bar in that area.”

I scowl as I finally explode, “I didn’t fuck Kingston!  You fucked her!  Pardon me if that is lost on you, but it’s a fucking game changer in my eyes!”

He steps back, and I turn to see everyone staring at us with eyes wide and mouths open.

Oh damn.  Fuck my life.

I just rejoin the group and bury myself in the middle of Helena, Kendall, and Keira.  Ebony can stalk my man if she wants.  I don’t feel like dealing with the humiliation right this minute.

He knew everyone was watching him hold her, and he didn’t give a damn.  I don’t care if she falls apart alone or not.  He doesn’t have the right to care either, not if he cares about me.

Kace storms by us without even giving me a second look as he rejoins Julius, Harrison, and Kingston.  Johnny barely trails them, and I’m starting to feel like this is some tragic play that has been designed to entertain those with morbid fancies.

All the men we love are stuck in the front, and we’re all pissed behind them.  I knew it was too good to be true to continue and last.  Kace and I fight.  That’s what we do.  Everything would’ve stayed grand if Blondie had been forced to stay back at the camp.

She’s smiling smugly as she tails Kace.  Bitch.  She has no discretion and he has no clue what a major fuck up this was.

We finally reach the edge of the woods without further incident and I lie down against the green and luscious grass that is not the least bit tainted by the toxic odors that stole the air in the forest.

Everyone collapses as I have and breathes in the most refreshing air there has ever been.  Kace sits with his arm perched on his knee as he glares at me.  I can see him in my peripheral but I don’t give him the satisfaction of a full head turn.

He tightens his lips as his frustration grows.  My heart sinks as I see Ebony drape her arms around his neck and lean over to hug him once again.

That sure as hell merits a full head turn.  I glare at both of them with contempt oozing from me.

That relentless bitch is begging to be crushed.  I should have thrown her in the hole Kace saved her from.  Kace removes her arms from around his neck and forces a smile.

“Sorry, Ebony.  I need to go speak to my bride to be.”

Why couldn’t he have reminded her he was engaged in the fucking woods?  He strolls over to me and reaches down for my hand.

I ignore him and stare at the ground.  Kace yells to everyone around us.

“Everyone rest for twenty minutes.  We’ve earned it.”

He leans over and scoops me up.  He throws me over his shoulder and I pound my fists against his back in objection.

“Put me down, damn it!”

“Quiet down.  There could be bandits around here.  We don’t need more trouble.  I just want to talk to you.”

I lower my voice, but my refusal continues.

“I think you’ve already spoken your peace.”

He puts me down and holds me still in front of him.

“I shouldn’t have held her.  I’m sorry.  I felt guilty for her not having anyone else to console her.  I knew it was wrong but my guilt has plagued me since I fucked her life up.  I’m sorry.  I just feel responsible.  I know it’s not the same as you and Kingston.  I know how much this bothers you.  I just don’t know how to explain the guilt I feel for what I did.  I know you don’t understand, but I’m asking you to try.  I’m sorry.”

Damn straight I don’t understand.  He just apologized three times and tried justifying his actions in the same breath.

“When you held her, everyone was watching.  What kind of fool would I appear to be if I just fall into your arms after you blatantly disrespected me?  You didn’t fuck her life up by yourself.  She gladly fucked you.  Since she’s been here, she’s done nothing but cause problems and taunt me with your past.  I think it’s you who doesn’t understand, and you never will because I don’t have a past in that area.  You’re it for me.”

He sighs as he runs his fingers through his tousled hair.  He looks around as if he’s searching for something to say.

Finally, he pleads with me again.  “I don’t want to go in there with us fighting.  I need us to be okay.  Please, Arena, just forgive me.  Pick another fight.  I’m begging you.”

I roll my eyes and walk off while mumbling under my breath, “I didn’t pick this one.  You did.”

Helena is sitting very unladylike astride some rock while hunching over to sip on someone’s whiskey.  I walk over to her with my eyes studying the ground.

“Hey,” I mutter.

She looks up smiling.  “Hello.”

I laugh a little.  She’s got the whiskey glow.  Damn.  She must have been chugging.

I pull the bottle from her hands.  “Kace said we’d be traveling all night tonight.  You need to ease up on that stuff.”

Her eyes widen.  “All fucking night?  Damn it.  I wish I had known that before I started drinking.”

“Sorry.”

She shrugs.  “Not your fault.”

“I struggle to know what is or isn’t my fault these days.  There are so many blurry lines that someone can cross and you’re not sure if you’re wrong or right.”

“Ah, yes.  Well that’s relationships for you.  At least you don’t fear fighting.  I’ve spent years worrying one fight would send Harrison running for the hills.  I did the same thing with Julius.  I’ve always just smoothed everything over without causing conflict.”

My eyes soften as she stares at the ground.  I put my hand on her shoulder as I speak compassionately.

“And now?”

“Now I really don’t give a fuck.  I’m sick of people expecting me to just be so above it all.  I’m twenty-three not sixty.  Every once and a while I need to act my age before I die old in a young body.”

“Wow.  You’re only twenty-three?” I tease, in an effort to lighten the mood.

She laughs in response and nudges me.  Harrison is staring at her with eyes burning regret.  I look back to her with questioning eyes.

“So, are you going to forgive him?”

She shrugs.  “I might.  Right now, I’m too mad to think about it.  Maybe I can give it some real thought once we get Mom back.  Nothing else matters until then.”

Tears fill up in her eyes and she rests her head on my shoulder.  I hug her and hold her until Harrison interrupts us.

“Helena?  What’s wrong?” he asks while assessing her teary cheeks.

She peeks up and scowls.

“My mother is possibly hungry and hiding or beaten and captured.  Take your pick of the list of things wrong.  My husband coldly chose to stand against me the one time I’ve ever needed him to be on my side.  Johnny walked up on the same display you did, and he didn’t automatically start holding us back.  You don’t think for yourself.”

Harrison almost screams at her.  “I do think for myself, damn it!  You know damn well Kace would never hurt Arena.  I knew something had happened to your mother because of your sister's fucking flip out.  I knew you wouldn’t be far behind, and I knew we needed a strategy if it was as bad as my imagination was playing out to be.  I’m smarter than you’re giving me credit for.  You saw your sister needing help.  I saw the underlying issues bearing brightly.  Forgive me for being one step ahead!”

I’ve never in all my life seen either of them as vicious as they are right now.  In the years I’ve known Harrison, he’s never even raised his voice to anyone.

Now he’s a man on wavering knees and screaming in the middle of no-damn-where.  Fuck.  This whole thing has gotten out of hand.

I get up as they continue yelling at each other and walk over to see Kendall and Julius screaming at each other.  Keira is threatening to tie Johnny up and leave him behind if he doesn’t shut his mouth.  Kace is hunched over a log as he sits beside one of the other men.  Ebony is striking poses as he she tries to grab his attention.

Oh this is by far the worst damn road trip in history - and that includes the faded history as well.

I walk over and plop down beside Kingston.  I lie back in the tall grass and feel myself disappear from everyone else’s sight.

Kingston chuckles as he teases, “I now know why it’s best for men and women not to travel together.”

I just roll my eyes.  Damn him.  Why can’t he just reclaim Ebony?

I speak from my hiding place.

“Is there any chance of you reconciling with Blondie?”

“Hell no,” he says with an offended tone.

“Sorry, it was worth a shot,” I murmur apologetically.

He laughs a little.  “She’s your problem now, not mine.  I never wanted her in the first place.”

I sit straight up and meet his eyes.  “What the hell does that mean?”

“It means I was a man with no one to love, and she was a woman desperately seeking my attention.  I gave it to her because I didn’t know the first damn thing about love.  I’ve seen it now.  The way you look at Kace… I want that.  You stood in front of hell’s gate and told the devil to fuck off when he needed you.  I want someone willing to risk it all just to love me.  And I want to love someone the way he loves you.”

I just sigh.  “He doesn’t love me enough to leave her alone.”

He shakes his head.  “He doesn’t give a damn about Ebony, and he never has.  Kace is a compassionate guy with a cloud of guilt hanging over him.  She has nobody, but that’s her fault not his.

“She hasn’t ever been good at making friends because she loves making enemies.  Kace would dive into a pool of death to pull you out, and you know it.  I’ve never seen him lose it like he did when he thought you came to be with me.  I have to say I was a little disappointed you didn’t.  I would have at least liked to have enjoyed the pleasure I was punched for.”

I blush a little and shake my head.  He looks toward Kace and back to me.

“I’ve never in all my life known something so powerful could exist.  Now that I know it does, I’ll never settle for anything less.”

“We’re nothing to strive to be.  We fight all the damn time,” I mumble.

He smirks.  “There in lies the passion everyone here envies.  Hell, all the women are fighting with their men simply to taste a bit of that intoxicating spark the two of you flash around.  They’ve seen the fights, and then they’ve seen the moments that bring the green beast out in everyone.  You’d be surprised how tempting it looks when you two make up.”

I roll my eyes as he smirks and teases, “Just saying.  I’m sure as hell hot when your eyes blaze with pure pleading seduction.  I’d melt if you pointed that gaze at me.”

I laugh more as Kace stands at the front of the tribe.

“We need to get moving again.  Kingston’s friends should be less than a few miles away.  We’ll have plenty of riding time before sunset.  I hope we’re able to ride through the night.”

The couples call a temporary ceasefire as we start our journey once more.  After a silent spell of traveling, a sick feeling invades, bringing back my dread in full stride.

The closer we get, the more we smell it.  Devastation is in the air with the promise of death lingering on its lips.

Something is wrong - very wrong.

I surge to the front to stand beside Kace and his hand closes around mine as we’re rushed with the scent of smoke, despair, and the devil’s wrath.

The tribe we were seeking is a pile of rubble carpeted by ash.  Smoke drizzles in the air as the small flames still smolder and flicker slightly, dying slowly.  The gray air dusts around it with patterns of destruction etched in.

What the hell happened?

Kingston races in a dead sprint to the pile of rubble, and Kace grips my hand tighter.

I lean over and whisper as the reality of the monsters we’re facing finally attacks me with full force.

“I’m sorry too.”

Chapter 15

Ashes of reality

Kingston is squatted in front of a pile of ashes where a home once stood.  His eyes are frosted by the horror we’ve just witnessed.  He’s holding the scorched remnants of a child’s doll and tears are streaming down his cheeks.

I put my hand on his shoulder to console him.  He shakes his head and weeps louder as the guilt rolls over his skin.

“This is my fault,” he sobs.  “All of this is my fault.  My father is attacking these people because I didn’t have the courage to kill him when I had the chance.  I sent him out in the world and unleashed a merciless beast on everyone.”

I start to speak, but Kace beats me to it.

“You didn’t do this.  No matter how vicious he is, he’s still your father.  No one expects anyone to have to kill their own father.  I couldn’t have done it.”

Kingston keeps his eyes focused on the doll as he speaks with more sobs.

“That’s because your father loved you.  That’s because your father was a damn good and respected man.  My father is a monster.  I had the opportunity to end this and I couldn’t do it.  This is my fault no matter what you say.”

Julius walks over to us with heavy but relieved eyes.  “It looks like the people got out.  There’s no evidence that anyone died here today.”

Kingston sobs louder as he covers his face with the small doll.  “Oh thank God.”

Kace nods to me and walks away.  I’m pretty sure he just gave me permission to console Kingston even though I scolded him for doing the same with Ebony earlier.

Kingston stands to his feet and his arms wrap around me.  I embrace him like a sister would a brother and coo in his ear.

“Shh… it’s okay.  They got out in time,” I console.

He draws back and nods.  He wipes his face and coughs to clear his throat.  He places the small doll in his bag as a reminder of what has happened here today.  Though I’m not sure why anyone would need reminding.

Ebony walks over to inspect prints on the ground.  “They headed this way hours before the attack.  It looks like they had scouts keeping them updated on trouble.  These tracks are from a horse feeling the panic of its rider.  They’re clustered and wild, which signals to me that he was warning them.  The rest of these are horses running fast and light.  They didn’t take much with them.  They didn’t even take a wagon.”

Fuck.  She really is a good tracker.

Kace walks over to me and holds me in his arms.  This is why he didn’t want to fight.  He knows how vicious this monster is.  He knows the severity of the situation.

I’m still reeling and trying to wrap my mind around how people can be this cruel.

I turn to Kingston and Kace releases me from his embrace as I speak.

“Did they do anything to piss Misel off?”

“It’s impossible.  These people are woodsmen and flower children.  They only care about the world they live in and nothing outside of their camp.  They don’t train warriors or wield weapons for any reason other than hunting.  They believe in complete peace.  I stumbled upon them during one of my travels, and they cared for several wounds I had sustained on the trail.  I got to see their way of life for weeks as my body healed.  I showed up almost dead, and I walked out stronger than before.”

Kace speaks softly.  “They did this intentionally to derail us.  They knew this camp was on the way.  They want to scare us, and they’re making sure we know how powerful and ruthless they are.”

He moves to address our people.

“Listen up.  This is just the tip of what we’ll face when we confront these demons.  Anyone who doesn’t wish to continue will not be less of a man in my eyes.  You’re welcome to turn around and go back home.  Just use the tunnel.”

Everyone looks at each other as if questioning whether or not Kace is being serious.  Finally a man from the Kuslan steps forward.

“I’ve spent years hiding in fear, unable to hold my head up.  Misel did things I never protested like a man should.  I won’t cower in fear anymore under his thumb.  I’ll follow both of you.”

His eyes point toward Kace and Kingston.  Kingston nods to the man, and Harrison steps up.

“I’ve never doubted you so far.  I’m not going to start now.  Malfus and Meredith are in there.  Let’s bring them home.”

Helena speaks loudly.  “As long as my mother is there, I’m here.  As long as my sister fights, so will I.  I’m not hiding in the shadows of the roles suitable for women any longer, and I refuse to be underestimated anymore.”

Julius smirks.  “You know I’m a fighter no matter what the cause.  This just happens to be a damn good one.”

Keira speaks louder than I’ve ever heard her.  “These men want to see bloodshed and they’re breaking women in a way they’ll never recover from.  I know the scars such a thing can leave behind.  I’ll fight, I’ll kill, and I’ll make sure they never have the chance to touch another girl.”

Shivers spread over me.  The Mostiles had been ruthless with her, and we all knew it, but we never spoke of it.  Her eyes whisper the secrets she’s tried to bury and I can see Johnny folding.  His anger is disappearing as he thinks about what his love was forced to endure.  He melts as his anger dissolves away.

He stands beside her and takes her hand as he speaks with a weary tone.

“I’m here to the end.”

Her eyes smile at him as his finally show the understanding she’s been seeking.  Kendall walks forward.

“I’m not backing down.  I’m here and I’ll fight.”

More and more people pledge their allegiance and none bow out.  The courage is here, now we have to take it to battle.  Kace’s eyes pull me in and my heart shakes in response.  He takes both my hands in his.

“And you?  It’s not too late to go.”

I scowl slightly as I raise my brow in a scolding manner.  “I go wherever you go and you know it.  I always will, no matter how badly you piss me off.”

He pulls my face to his in an instant and his mouth breathes fire into mine.  Lady Lust roars free and threatens to take control.  He draws back slowly as the sun fades from sight.  He turns to readdress the crowd.

“The trip here was farther than I realized, and we no longer have the same plan in place.  Walking all night is out of the question.  It’s too dangerous and too harsh on our bodies.  We’ll rest and head out before daybreak.  We’ll make camp outside the rubble.  Keep the fires small.  We don’t need to alert anyone to our presence.  We’ll hunt for food.”

Julius walks off and Harrison follows him.  Both of them have bows in hand.  I don’t feel like hunting right now.  Kace pulls me back into him and his eyes pour out concern.

“I love you, Arena.”

I smile under his affectionate but still concerned gaze.

“I love you too.”

Kace brushes my hair behind my shoulder as he bends over beside me.

“What are you doing over here?”

I smile as I pull some leaves from a plant in front of me.

“The people need more than just meat if they’re going to keep up their energy.  Helena and I are searching for edible plants.  We’ve struck gold over here.  We’ve racked up mounds of it.”

He looks to the area where my eyes are pointing.  He smirks a little as he turns back around.

Then I quizzically interrogate him.  “Where have you been?”

He starts pulling leaves from a plant that looks like mine.  His head points to the right.

“We found a well.  Most of our canteens were running low on water.  I knew the tribe had to have a water source and I couldn’t find a decent stream someone would have dared to drink from.  I finally found the well and we’ve been filling up everyone’s canteens and back up canteens.  I filled yours and Helena’s already.”

I kiss him softly on the cheek and a boyish grin emerges.

“Thank you.”

He pulls my lips to his and we topple backwards.  I chuckle under the kiss.  He moves his body to be glued against mine.  The heat radiating from us almost wilts the grass lying beneath our flaming bodies.

“You’re welcome,” he says with a smoldering gaze holding me captive.

“Maybe I should say thank you more often.  Thank you.  Thank you.  Thank you.”

He snickers as his lips find mine again, and he pulls me into his embrace.  His nose tickles mine for a minute before he rises up.

“I’ll be back in a minute.  I’m going to go check and make sure all the canteens are filled.”

I resume my plant picking and stare at him as he moves through the crowd and inspects everyone’s water sources.  He’s going to be an incredible chief.  He’s going to be an even better husband.

We’re lying in the grass as some of the men are assiduously hunting for the night’s meal.  Kace leans over and kisses me.  We hear a crack from a bush behind us and we both leap to our feet.  We slowly creep over to the bush with smirks emerging.

I pull my bow up and load it as he kicks the bush.

“What the hell are you two doing?” Julius wails from behind us.

The two fat pheasants fly free and escape their demise.  I scowl at Julius who is holding a fat pheasant of his own.

“I almost had them until you distracted me,” I admonish.

He shrugs as he starts cleaning the meat.  “Well you know what they say; a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush.”

Oh good grief.  I don’t think that was ever supposed to be used literally.  Smartass.

Kace rolls his eyes as he stares quizzically at Julius.

“One?  Really?  We have a ton of people here.  I suppose I need to go help out.”

Julius smirks as we see Harrison, Kingston, and a few others emerging with strings full of pheasants, quails, rabbits, and so much more.

The smirk remains on Julius’s face.  “I just thought I’d fix this one for myself.  It doesn’t look like this area gets hunted too much.”

Kace is dumbfounded.  “I suppose not.  It’s an impressive haul.”

“We thought so too,” Julius says smugly.  “I’ve already dropped off my strings and they’re being dispersed around the camp.”

Kace smirks at his proud friend, and we start cooking up some of the meat.  Everyone shares their whiskey and I laugh as Helena dances like a fool in front of our small fire.

My smile fades when I see Harrison’s eyes burning against her.  The separation is killing him.  He winces and turns away when she plops down in Julius’s lap.

Julius’s eyes widen and he looks over to see Kendall glaring at him with disapproving and pained eyes.  What the hell is Helena doing?

I walk over and start trying to coax her from his lap before a fight breaks out.  I’m worried Harrison is going to charge Julius or Kendall is going to start flinging hatchets at Helena's head.

Kendall walks away to head back to her tent, leaving me to defuse the drunken blond on my own.

What a mess.

“Helena, come on.  You don’t need to be acting like this.”

She scowls at me with her drunken eyes.  “I’m just sitting.  How the hell am I supposed to act?” she slurs.

Kace covers his smile of amusement as Helena glares at me.  I turn to give him an are-you-just-going-to-sit-there look.

Julius wraps his arm around her waist and I see him fighting hard not to grab hold of a moment with the woman he spent years pining over.

“Helena, why don’t you head on to bed?” he asks coolly.

She smirks menacingly through her wild drunken state.

“Why don’t you come with me?”

Oh fuck!

Kace spews water all over the ground and coughs to expel the fluid from his lungs.  Julius is almost unraveling at the brazen request.

Fortunately Kendall and Harrison have removed themselves from the drunken scene.  I’m sure they don’t know how bad things just got.

Julius swallows hard and his voice hits pitchy notes.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.  You’re married.  Remember?”

And you’re with Kendall.  Remember?  Fuck!

She scoffs, “I’m married to a man who could care less about me.  I see that now.  You were never like that.”

Oh shit.  This is so bad.  Be strong Julius.  He’s too damn drunk to be strong.

Kace walks over to me as he talks Helena down from her crazy ledge.

“Harrison loves you, and Kendall loves Julius.  You’re just really drunk… both of you.  Don’t do something tonight you’ll hate yourselves for tomorrow.”

Julius’s hand pulls her a little tighter, as if he doesn’t want to give her up now.  Shit.

They’re both too damn drunk to think straight right now.  This could end badly for everybody.

My eyes scour the surface to find Kendall and Harrison, but I have no luck.  There’s a wagon that made it through the fire of the small tribe.  Kace pulls it over to block the view of prying eyes that might see something these two will regret.

Kingston walks over to question the new shelter.  Helena is stroking Julius’s face, and he’s not fighting her anymore.

Kingston’s eyes widen.  “Oh shit.”

Kace nods.  “Yeah.  Exactly.”

Kingston shrugs.  “I’ll help you separate them before they do something foolish.”

Kace grabs his arm before he can make a move.  His eyes are looking at him like are-you-fucking-stupid.

“Julius is drunk - very drunk.  Helena is too.  Two angry people with a deadly strike available are coiled up like venomous snakes.  Do you want to risk getting bitten?” Kace asks.

“No.  I don’t.  Good point.  So do we just watch them fuck their lives up?”

Before anyone can answer, Helena is pulling Julius’s face to hers and their lips collide with so much pent-up frustration breaking free at once.

Groaning sounds emerge from their throats and Julius is almost a wild animal as he slides her over to straddle his waist.  Her hips are grinding against his as his hands pull her tightly to his body.

Holy fucking shit.  This is bad.  This is worse than bad.

How the hell are we going to break them up without causing a scene and alerting every-damn-body to their moment of weakness?  Shit!  Damn, you Helena.

I look at Kace and he doesn’t know whether to be pissed or excited.  Julius and Harrison are both his friends.  Harrison stole Helena from Julius, and now Julius is stealing her back.

Oh poor Kendall.

“Fuck!” Kace says finally.  “I don’t know what the hell to do.  We can’t let them fuck.  They’ll hate themselves tomorrow and Harrison and Kendall will hate them too.”

I finally muster the courage to rip my sister off Julius and drag her by the hair.  Julius lunges for her, but Kace and Kingston hold him back.

Helena screams but I continue hauling her away from the crowd.  I drag her to the well and start splashing water on her face.  She cries as she scolds me.

“You have no right.  I’ll do what I want.  Just let me go,” she sobs.

I roll my eyes.  “I’ll let you go when you’re sober.  If you want to fuck Julius and if he wants to fuck you, then the two of you can do whatever in the hell you want.  But I’ll be damned if I leave this decision in your hands while you’re drunk.”

She breaks free from my arms and sobs loudly.  She falls apart in front of me, and it becomes evident this is much worse than a drunken sex attempt.

I scold her more when she answers me with nothing but more sobs.

“What the hell is wrong with you?  Is this my fault?  Have I really made you feel like you have something to prove?  Because you don’t.  I’ve told you before I think you’re a better woman than I.”

She laughs with miserable despair as she answers bitterly.

“It has nothing to do with you, Arena.  Not everything has something to do with you.”

“Then what is it?  This isn’t like you,” I say with concerning agony pouring from me.

“I‘m barren, Arena.  I can’t have children.  Harrison is going to hate me no matter what.  Just let me give him another reason to do it,” she sobs loudly.

Oh my poor sister.  She’s wanted kids more than anyone I’ve ever known, and she can’t have any.  Oh my damn.

I slink to the ground and wrap my arms around her.  “I’m sorry, Helena.  Harrison loves you though.  He’s not going to hate you.”

She cries more as she buries her head into my chest and convulses from the overwhelming release of emotions.  She’s been carrying this around for who knows how long.

“Yes… he will hate me.  He already has the names of our children picked out.  He’s never wanted anything more than a daughter or son to care for.  I can’t tell him that he’ll never have that.  I should’ve spoken to the doctor before we got married.  Why in the hell didn’t I?”

She sobs more and I rock her in my arms.  What do I say to someone who has just explored the world to realize its flat and their ship is sailing over the edge?

“Harrison does love you.  He deserves the chance to prove you wrong.”

She shakes her head.  “He won’t prove me wrong.  I can’t look him in the eye, knowing he’ll break me into.  This is hard enough for me to deal with.  I can’t stand there and let him tell me he doesn’t love me.  A consummated adultery is one thing that frees you from a marriage.”

Oh good grief.  That explains a lot.

“So you were going to use Julius?  Did you not stop to think of Kendall?”

She cries harder.  “Kendall can have kids, I’m sure.  She can find anyone.  Julius and I discussed children long ago.  He doesn’t want any.  That’s one of the reasons I fell out of love with him and in love with Harrison.  Ironic, huh?”

More like tragic.  Damn it.

She continues with weeping tendrils lingering in her tone.  “Julius loves me, and now that I don’t have that holding me back, I can love him again.  I can’t give Harrison children, and Kendall wants children.  I may have thrown away the one guy who will take me in this state.”

No wonder she’s so fucked up.  This is the most fucked up thing I’ve ever heard.

“Do you love Harrison?”

She looks at me like I’m stupid.

“Of course I love him.”

Yeah, I’m the stupid one.  Sheesh.

“Then being with Julius just because you don’t think Harrison will love you back is pretty damn cruel to Julius.  Don’t you think?”

She nods and cries harder.  She sinks to the ground and pours her tears out onto the small bed of daisies beneath her.  I stroke her hair as I coo to her.  I start singing the song Mom always sings when we’re in a bad state.

Julius walks over to us, but Helena’s eyes have glued themselves shut.  He looks like he’s sobered up and his eyes are burning with regret.

“Arena, I’m sorry.”

I hold up a finger to silence him as I slowly remove Helena’s cradled head from my lap.  I stand up and lead him away from her, even though I know she’s comatose by this point.  She always is when she’s really upset.

“It’s fine.  I get it.  You loved her for years.”

“Kendall’s going to hate me,” he says with a wounded tone.

I pat his arm.  “She’s not going to know.  I know honesty is supposed to be the best policy, but in some cases I think things are better left unsaid.”

He looks toward Helena.  “I love her, but I love Kendall more.  I shouldn’t have done that.  I was just overwhelmed.”

I hug him as relief floods through me.  Thank goodness he’s not going to pursue her.

“Go talk to Kendall.  Get over your spat and fix things.”

He nods and walks away.  Kace walks over and puts his arms around me.  His head rests on top of mine as he speaks with an exasperated  tone.

“What the fuck was that all about?”

I sigh as I curl in closer.  I can’t imagine how I’d feel if Kace made me feel like he would leave me.  There are so many things we’ve never discussed.

“Too many things.”  I sigh and then look up while remaining against him.  “I want to talk to you.”

He pulls back with worry stinging his eyes.

“Have I done something?  You don’t look too happy.”

I pull him to a soft patch of grass and he sits beside me.  I summon my strength as I speak with rattling nervousness.

“Would you still love me if I couldn’t have children?”

His eyes show compassion and more worry.

“Of course I would.  That’s not even a question you should ever have to ask.  I love you unconditionally.  Are you barren?”

That word sends the most horrific chills over my skin, and I shiver in response.  My sister had just used it about herself.

How could this happen to her?  Why couldn’t it be me instead?  It’s not fair to her.  I could deal with such news, but she’s drowning.

“I don’t know if I am or not to be honest, but questions like this need to be asked before two people get married.  It could be a game changer if you find out too late how someone feels on the matter.”

His eyes show understanding as they flash over to the teary-eyed Helena.  He shakes his head.

“Fuck.  That’s what’s going on?  She thinks Harrison won’t love her because she can’t have kids?  Shit.”

He jumps up and starts walking away.

“Kace!  Stop.  You can’t tell him.”

He turns around and his eyes show no room for argument.

“Yes I can and I’m going to.  He’s been falling apart since he saw her and Julius earlier.”

Fuck!  “He saw them?” I squeak.

“Yeah, he saw.  Kendall is still clueless, but Harrison has threatened to kill himself.  Kingston is staying up to watch him.  This shit is out of control and I’m putting it to bed.”

Kace runs away from me and I follow on his heels.  He jerks Harrison up from the ground, but the broken man refuses to meet Kace’s eyes.

“Harrison, Helena needs you,” Kace says softly.

He still refuses to look at him.  “No she doesn’t.  She’s chosen Julius.  I wish she had done that before I fell in love.  Why the fuck didn’t she just stay with him in the beginning?  Just leave me alone.  I have no reason to keep fighting.”

Kace looks at me expectantly.

Helena is going to kick my ass, but I can’t just stand here and watch a broken man suffer for no good reason.

“Helena can’t have children,” I murmur with reluctant guilt.

Kingston steps away from the suddenly personal conversation.  Harrison’s eyes cut toward me in disbelief as I continue.

“She didn’t find out until after the wedding.  She was going to fuck Julius to give you an out.  She thinks you’re going to hate her if you find out, and she’s not strong enough to let you hate her for something she already hates herself for.”

Harrison says nothing.  He jerks free from Kace and races across the sleeping herd of people, careful not to trip over or step on someone.  Kace and I follow his mad dash across the night grass, and I’m praying I didn’t just fuck up.

Oh he had better not flip out on her right now.  I’ll fucking kill him.

Kace and I stop as we see Harrison lifting Helena from the ground.  He sits her in his lap and she wakes up to stare into his loving eyes.  She starts crying again and buries her face in his shirt as guilt riddles her face.

He strokes her hair and kisses her forehead.

“It’s okay, baby.  I’m here.  I’m not going anywhere.”

Her sobs deepen as she falls apart in his arms.  He grips her tighter and holds her to him.

“I don’t have to have children.  I do have to have you.  You’re all I need.”

Oh thank God.

Relief floods me as her sobs turn to relief.  His lips find hers and life begins to make sense once again.

Kace pulls my hand in his and we walk over to our sleeping area.  He pulls me down into the grass with him, and his lips close over mine.  I feel tears falling from my eyes as the emotional night finally takes its toll on me.

He rises up and kisses my head.  “Always tell me.  Don’t ever assume the worst.  I will be with you no matter what you tell me.  I need you.  Don’t ever do like she did tonight.  I love you and you should know that with everything in you.”

More tears fall out as he reaffirms his love for me, making me feel more special than I ever thought possible.

“I do know.  I love hearing you say it though.”

He pulls me tighter to his chest.  “I’ll tell you every second of everyday if you want me to.  I love you.  I love you.  I love you.”

I kiss his lips to silence those powerful words that are making me want to pull his perfect body out of the clothes cloaking it.  He pulls me into his wonderful embrace and I feel the heated power reenergizing my weary body.

I do love him, and he loves me.  I feel every bit of me belonging to him.

Chapter 16

Herders

I’m laughing hysterically as Julius runs as fast as he can with two enormous eggs tucked under his arms.

“Run, Julius.  Run!” I scream playfully.

He’s ducking and running at the same time as the vicious bird chases behind him.  I laugh even harder as he screams back.

“These damn things run faster than men!  Do something already!”

I tease him with my loud tone.  “I’d like to see that damn bird in your hand.”

He scowls at me.  “You’re supposed to be helping, not taunting!”

I swirl my whip around my hand and flick it forward once the ostrich charges by me.  The whip binds the bird’s legs and the creature bounces to the ground with a loud thud.  I look over at Kace and Harrison trying to steal eggs from a different bird.  Harrison charges out with an egg tucked under each arm.

He’s laughing loudly as the bird starts chasing him.  Kace does as I did and binds the bird’s feet.

I tug the whip free and slash it from side to side to warn the bird off.  It tilts its head from side to side, as if it’s sizing me up.  When it decides it doesn’t want to tangle with me, it sprints back toward the nests.

Harrison is heaving for air from the morning exercise.  With the four they just brought up, we have a total of ten eggs.  That should easily feed everyone, along with the other supplies we’ve collected.

Kingston is propped up proudly by the two he retrieved as Julius gingerly puts his down and collapses to the ground.

“Damn speed demons.  What the hell?  Someone could’ve told me how fucking fast they can run.”

Kace scoops me up and kisses me as he swirls me around.  He puts me down slowly as he takes my whip from my hand.

“You know what seeing you with this does to me.”

I giggle like a girl as I blush.  Kingston rolls his eyes with Julius.  Then Julius looks very burdened as he turns to Harrison.

“I’m sorry about last night.  I was drunk and stupid.  I spent years wanting that and now I just want to take it back,” he bluntly blurts out, making all of us suddenly very uncomfortable.

Harrison’s smile fades as he takes a deep breath, digesting the event he’d probably rather forget.

“I spent years worrying it would happen, and now I feel like I can finally stop.  I stole her from you, Julius.  You didn’t do anything to punish me, so I’ll let it slide out of respect for the situation.  But if you ever do it again, I’ll fucking kill you.”

Though Harrison seems calm, the storm brewing in his eyes is almost scary.  I'm sure he'd never literally kill Julius, but he stated it so deadpan, I'm almost suspicious that he might actually try.

Julius tightens his lips, nodding in acceptance.  “Understandable terms.”

He sticks his hand out and he and Harrison shake as though they’re agreeing to a termed contract.  Kendall comes running up.

“Where’s breakfast?”

Julius sighs.

“We had to work damn hard for breakfast, but ten of these big bastards should feed everyone.”

He jumps up and kisses her passionately - more so than I’ve ever seen him do.  Kendall smiles behind the kiss, but her smile brings me guilt.  I hate the fact she doesn’t know what happened last night.  I’m sure as hell never going to tell her though.

Harrison scoops up two eggs and speaks with a chipper tone.

“I’m going to get back and see my wife.  She told me to hurry back and that’s what I intend to do.”

Kace winks at me for the successful recovery from the dramatic night.  We walk back and start cracking the enormous eggs.

We actually have to split one egg into two skillets.  They cook some of the pheasants the other men had shot down with bows before we even got up.  The sun is just starting to peek out and we have a long journey ahead of us.

Kace smirks as I shovel a fork full of the scrumptious eggs in my mouth.  I turn to him curiously.

“What?”

He kisses my cheek as he leans back.  “You.”

“Me what?”

He laughs a little at my curious tone as he continues.  “You’re beautiful no matter what you do.  I just find it fascinating.”

Oh my damn.  Why does he have to be so incredibly charismatic?  I’m completely entranced by him as it is.

I roll my eyes as I shovel another load of eggs into my mouth, and then I flip the conversation to a more serious topic.

“How long will it take us to get there on foot?”

He frowns.  “A few extra days.  I’m sorry.  This wasn’t what I had planned.”

“I know.  I’m just worried.  What if we’re already too late?”

The tugging feeling in my gut almost carries away my appetite.  I feel guilty shoveling food into my mouth if my mom is in there starving.

“Spider has strict instructions to report back any changes to the situation.  We’re right in his path.  He’d find us if something was wrong.”

His arms fold around me and pull me into his comforting embrace.  I kiss his chest through his shirt, and he pulls me tighter.

“I don’t know what I’d do if you weren’t here with me.  Thank you,” I say with tears tugging at my eyes.

He pulls me back to stare me in the eyes.  “There’s nowhere else I’ll ever be but with you.”

His lips pound against mine and his arms lift me up, demolishing what’s left of my appetite.  My legs straddle his waist as he carries me over to the wagon we had used to give Helena and Julius privacy.

My back slams against it forcefully, and I feel the passion exploding free as the spontaneous moment takes my breath.  His lips pour love, need, and insanity into my mouth.

His hands greedily grip me firmly under my rear, and I feel his hips grinding against me with the promise of release throbbing between us.

He puts me down and rips my pants free, but he leaves my shirt on.  My back slams against the side of the wagon again as he pulls me back up.

My breath leaves in a gasp when he finds his way inside me, melding our bodies together.  I feel the worry, anxiety, and fear shatter as he frees me from my mind with his incredible force.

The intensity of the blaze between us sparks vigorously as the heat wave ripples through the air.  I feel my lips quivering under the powerful force, and I clutch my bottom lip between my teeth to steady it.

I lean over and his lips free mine from their stress.  I can feel him devouring me as our bodies collide in perfect, sublime unison.  The constant thud of my back hitting the wagon quickens as more passion erupts.

We both slow our fervent pace as the ringing sensation of perfection sounds out.  He smiles as he covers my mouth with his hand to drown out my scream he knew was coming.

He still holds me to him with one arm until our connection is ready to be broken - although I could spend the rest of my life wrapped around him like that.

He lowers me down, and I scoop my pants back up quickly, leaving no chance for someone to see me half dressed.  My shirt is tattered and I can feel a splinter irritating my back.  My face distorts from the annoyance.

“What’s wrong?  Are you hurt?  Damn it.  That’s why I left your shirt on.”

He looks so destroyed right now.  There’s nothing he hates worse than thinking he hurt me.

He spins me around and pulls my shirt up and over my head in one swift motion.  I giggle slightly at his overreaction.

“It’s a splinter.  It’s not quite the fiasco it was last time, so calm down.”

I feel him working the splinter out and the annoying pricking sensation is gone within seconds.  I turn around and press my lips against his, freeing him from his meaningless guilt.

My shirt is still clutched in his hands and my bare stomach presses against his glorious, shirtless body.

Someone coughs to break apart our momentary relapse.  Kingston is blushing as he speaks with a bit of a smirk.  With one motion, I rip my shirt free from Kace and spin around to put it on.

“We’re ready when you are.”

I turn around to see Kace fighting a grin, but I’m unsuccessful in my attempt to stifle mine.  He nods to Kingston and we walk over to gather up all our things, a blushing hue stinging both of our cheeks.

Everyone falls in line as we head back out on the trail.  I’m dreading this hike.  It builds the suspense and I hate suspense - even more than I hate peacocks.

Kace looks around warily, and I feel something wrong too.  We’ve been walking for hours though.  It could just be our imaginations taking over in a new place.  Everything is alien, suspicious, and concerning.

The sick feeling spreads throughout me, and I know it’s not my imagination anymore.  I clutch Kace’s hand and start to speak, but he beats me to it.

“I know.  I feel it too.  Just stay close to me.  We’re being watched.”

The scalp-prickling, stomach-churning sensations strike me with a heavy blow, and my whole body heats up with adrenaline.

My free hand pulls my knife from my leg, readying myself for whatever comes next.  My heart is pounding too hard for me to focus on any other sounds.  The thunderous roar of it bangs against my eardrums, pulsing with terror and dread.

Kace’s grip on my hand tightens, and I can see him holding his bow in his other hand now.

I start to turn around to look over my shoulder, but he stops me by tugging at my hand and whispering, “Don’t.”

I whisper back, “I was going to warn the others.”

“They know.  I took my bow off my back.  It’s a signal.  We need to pretend we don’t notice them for as long as possible.  They don’t want to attack in the open or they would have done it by now.”

“Who are they?”

His lips tighten as his low tone stays steady.  “Bandits, thieves, herders … I don’t know, but I know they’re watching.  I saw one ducking behind a rock earlier.  I pretended not to be affected, and you should do the same.  The longer they think they’re hidden, the better chance we have of finding better grounds for fighting.”

“Are they crazy enough to take on this many people?”

He looks at me and kisses me while we’re walking.  He turns back front and keeps walking, thinking he just derailed my questions.  He’s wrong.

“Why won’t you answer that?” I ask, barely keep my voice above a muted tone.

“Because I don’t know the answer.  It’s possible they’re planning on waiting until we’re asleep, or they could have a fuck-load of men we can’t see.  I really don’t want to chance either, so we’re going to wait until the right moment to attack first.  Please start acting as though you don’t notice them.”

Why can’t we have one fucking day go right?  I really miss our walls right now.

Kace keeps a firm grip on me as we forge through the tall grass and head toward a rocky area.  The massive boulders offer all sorts of hiding places for our unknown stalkers.

Then I see something scurrying on top of one of them.  Fuck.  These people suffer deformities.  The guy’s back is hunched as he crouches down behind a rock, proving these could be some crazies needing new women to purify their clan.

I’ve only ever heard the stories about inbred tribes and their desperate needs for new bloodlines, but before the Mostiles, I had never encountered any of them.  Now here are more.

Please let me be wrong.

Julius walks up chuckling and smiling, but I quickly learn it’s all phony.

“These assholes are going to try and ambush us in the middle of the pass.  What now?”

Though he’s laughing and seeming to be completely natural, the content of the conversation is serious.

Kace smiles as he pretends to be having a harmless conversation.

“We’re going to walk into the trap.  The high ground here is more treacherous than the ground below, so we’ll have the advantage as long as we play it smart.  We need to send the majority of our men walking around and a small group of us need to go straight up the middle.  I want you to lead the men around.  Find a place for about fifteen of you to climb up and start taking them out.  We’ll find a way to draw them out.  Have the rest keep walking and rendezvous with us in the clearing beyond.”

Kingston comes up and carries on with the charade.  “I’m coming with you.”

Kace spins me into his arms and pulls my face to his.  He scoops me up and I straddle his waist as my legs wrap around him.  He speaks into my ear while pretending to be a captivated lover.

“You’re going with the others around the wall, no debate.”

“Oh hell no.  I’m going with you,” I say defiantly.

He lets out a frustrated breath.  “For once, please don’t argue.  I’ll meet you around the other side.”

“If you go around the other side I’ll go.  If you go through the middle that’s where I’m going.  I’m not leaving you.  Pick your fights.”

He almost growls as his face plows against mine for a rude, lip-bruising kiss.  He grips me tight as if he wants to squeeze me in half.  I don’t give a damn though.  I’m going whether he likes it or not.

He puts me down just as we get to the fork in the road, and then he turns to address everyone very loudly.

“So it seems we have an argument.  We’re debating on whether or not this is the quickest way to cross.  Julius feels it would be safer and faster to go around, and I feel it will be better to cut through the pass.  I’m going to lead a group through here, and I want the rest of you to follow him.”

Kace kisses me and smiles menacingly.  “Thank you for staying with them, babe.  I love you, and I’ll see you on the other side.”

Fuck!

He knows if I argue I’m going to give us away.  My eyes dart around at the sliding rocks toppling from under the feet of our ambushers lying in wait.

Oh I’m so fucking pissed right now, but I have no choice but to play along if I want to keep him safe.

He kisses me again and my eyes are screaming “fuck you!”  Damn him.

His prize winning smirk offers me little relief as the others tug me in their direction.  Helena stands beside me and takes my hand after Harrison kisses her bye.

Kendall takes my other hand and Keira takes hers.  This is no joke.  Why is he forcing me around?

Julius walks by me and I quickly whisper, “I’m going to be one of the fifteen.”

He shakes his head in silent objection, but I’ll go whether he likes it or not.

I watch Kace disappear into the ambush alley, already feeling the terrible knots of how wrong this can go.  I hate this, and nothing at all feels good about it.

Helena leans over and speaks softly.  “Have you seen any of them?”

I nod.

“And?” she asks expectantly.

“Inbreeders”

She swallows hard as her eyes try to discreetly stroll over the rocky cliffs surrounding us.  I hate not knowing what Kace is doing right now.

Julius branches off and starts waving men up the rocky climb.  I rush over and he shakes his head as he whispers.

“No.  Take the people around the side.  Kace said fifteen and we have fifteen.  Go.”

Damn it.  I start to scale the wall anyhow, but I know I’ll never make it up it alone, thanks to my shorter height.

Keira takes my hand and starts leading me to the front.  Everyone follows us as Helena and Kendall join our side.  Ebony has faded into the background after her numerous failed attempts to lure my man away.  I enjoy seeing her head hang low.

I can feel the eyes on me and chills run over our group as everyone else feels the same thing.  Something’s wrong.

I haven’t heard anything coming from overhead or from inside the alley.  Nothing about this is right.  Is Kace okay?  Shit!  I hate this.

I feel the sick, churning feeling pulling from inside my stomach, tugging me to the depths of anxiety overload.

Then it hits me without a doubt in my mind.  We’re in trouble.

I scream to everyone.  “Get down now!”

I pull my bow out and turn to face the horrid men flinging spears, knives, and arrows at us all at once with their blindsiding attack.  Helena quickly loads her crossbow and she and Keira fire away in unison, pelting the men with their speedy attack.

The men start throwing off rounds of arrows at us, making it hard to dodge and fire back at once. The inbred monstrosities slide down the rock wall as though they’re surfing the jagged terrain.

This must be their hunting grounds because they know it far too well, and they’re too damn good at this.

They take shelter behind a nature-made rock wall, making it impossible to take any of them out while their raining arrows still flood us.

There are so many of them, and they’ve got high ground.  Fuck!

I slide under a hoard of flying arrows and throw off more rounds of my own.  Our men are taking them out, but we’ve got little cover.  I scream to the mass.

“Fall back!  Draw them out!”

Everyone does as I say, but I’ll be damned if there aren’t more on the other side of us, shooting from behind the trees.

Shit!  The ambush was never set up for the alley; it was set up for out here.  They tricked us!  Fucking sons of bitches.

I hear the arrows whistling through the wind as we become stuck in the crossfire.  Then I hear something from behind me, and the thundering commotion turns my stomach all the more.

But relief strikes when I turn to see several men tumbling down the cliff side.  Kace and the others have figured it out.

Oh thank God.

Kace slides down the steep slope, his feet angled so he too looks like he’s surfing, and takes out more of the inbreeders that are out of our reach.  I turn my attention to the tree shooters.

I charge at them and slide on the ground as a parade of arrows fly toward me.  Keira starts popping off rounds and Helena joins her in an effort to give me cover fire.

I hear others following me to attack the tree men.  I scream out as I hurl a hatchet forth with all my strength.  I connect with one of the men and whirl around throwing off my knives.

Men collapse from the tops of the trees and from behind them.  I keep charging ahead until I reach the backside of them.

The morbid men look as though they have lumps growing on humps.  Their distorted faces are misshapen and their eyes are wide with a need for bloodshed.

Damn it.

A beastly man swings at me and I twirl around him to stab a knife in the back of his head, killing him instantly.  I keep making my way through the overwhelming multitude as I take them out quickly, no dallying time to spare.

I feel arms around me and suddenly I’m flying backwards.  I slam into a tree and fall to the ground with a painful thud.

A ghastly man hulks before me, proudly displaying his distortion.  He rips me from the ground and slams me against the tree again with almost inhuman strength.  This time my face hits first, almost breaking my nose on impact.

The metallic tang invades my mouth as blood pours from it.  I can feel my hands being bound, and I fight uselessly against the other men that have joined him to help restrain me.

My body slams into the tree again as one of them throws me over their shoulder.  My hands and feet are bound, leaving me no maneuverability.

I look over to see Helena screaming as one of them throws her bound body over his shoulder.  Keira is fighting like I’ve never known possible as a heard of them surrounds her and Kendall.

Fuck!  This was a herding expedition.  They’re not bandits or thieves, they’re fucking women snatchers, and we played right into their hand, sending our strongest men away.

Suddenly, my body pounds against the ground and the wind escapes me as I thud.  I look up to see hands breaking my captor’s neck.

The hulking beast drops lifelessly to the ground and Kace is revealed behind him.  His eyes are drenched in excruciating guilt and panic.  He rushes over and unbinds me, slicing through the leather with the sharp edge of his knife.

I’m barely holding it together as I hug him, trembling in his arms as he pulls me tighter.  Then Helena races through my mind, and I scoop up my bow that has been dropped to the ground.

I turn just in time to see Harrison bringing her captor to his knees.  Julius, Johnny, and several others rush over to free Kendall and Keira.

Kace grips my hand and drags me behind him as he takes out the beasts with one hand literally behind his back.  I rip free as a group of them team up to attack us.

Mine and Kace’s backs are pressed together as I load my bow.  I launch three arrows and strike with all three, finally inflicting some damage once more.

I hear screams as Kace launches his own attack.  Then I see the monsters fleeing.  We’ve done too much damage, and they can’t have what they want.  Our men continue to send arrows at the backs of the attackers.

Kace whips around and studies me carefully.  Johnny runs up as the inspection is underway.

“Is everybody over here okay?” Johnny asks.

I nod and wince as the gashes on my face remind me of their presence.  Blood has pooled in my mouth and I can’t spit out all of it.

Kace speaks to Johnny as he examines me.  “How many hurt?”

“Several hurt, none dead.  None of the wounds are fatal.  We’re all lucky to be alive.”

Kace almost growls.  “I should’ve fucking known.”

I pull his hands down and speak softly to ease his guilty mind.  “How could you have possibly known?  They’ve probably used this strategy numerous times.  That means they’ve rehearsed it without fail until now.”

We hear screams coming from an isolated area, and Kace grabs my hand before running toward them.  Julius beats us to a bush which seems to be the origin of the screams.

He pulls back the branches to reveal three badly beaten girls bound, gagged, and hidden away for later retrieval.  One of the girls had wiggled free from the gag and managed to scream for attention.

Kace, Julius, and Kingston pull them from the bush and free them from their restraints.  Keira and Kendall start applying medicine to their wounds and soothing the terrified and traumatized girls.

Helena looks as pitiful as I do with her swelling lip and gashed forehead.  She runs over and hugs me with tears pouring from her eyes.  I hug her back as the pain from my face forces me to wince again.

Ebony creeps out from a spot she’s been hiding in.  Fucking cowardly bitch.  I glare at her as she walks over to us.

“Kace, is there anything I can do?”

I don’t give him a chance to answer before I set in berating her.

“Not now.  You could’ve fucking fought when we needed you instead of fucking hiding, you bitch!”

She slinks back as I lunge, but Kace catches me midair.  He pulls me back and throws me over his shoulder to carry me away from the temptation of ripping her sniveling head off.

He gently lays me down on the soft grass and starts tending to my cuts.

“Let me go,” I grumble, still desperate to show Blondie I’ve had enough of her useless, cowardly ways.

“Not now, Arena.  We need to treat this before it gets infected.”

Though I don’t want to, I give in.  My whole body aches too much to pick a fight right now anyway.

He pours water on a piece of cloth and I wince beneath the coarse touch of the fabric rubbing my exposed wounds.

He kisses my split lip, and that too makes me wince.  He shakes his head as he applies my medicine to my face.  Then he moves to my arms that look like they’ve been ravaged.

“I’m sorry, Arena.  I can’t believe I let this happen,” he says with guilt ripping out his heart.

“You didn’t let this happen, Kace.  You saved my fucking life.  You didn’t know they were herders.”

“I should’ve prepared for that.  It’s too common to ignore.  I should’ve factored in that possibility.”

He’s so destroyed right now, and I’m still reeling from the attack.  I’ve never been that close to… I don’t even want to think about it.

Keira walks up and sits beside me.

“The girls will have to join us,” she says to Kace.

“Of course.  We’ll just have to put them somewhere safe when we go to face the mercenaries.  How did they get here?”

She frowns.  “They were part of a nomad clan traveling through on their way south of here.  These men poach this area for travelers it seems.

“They attacked their people and these three were the only survivors.  Fortunately, their wounds didn’t reach the point they would have if we hadn’t found them.  The men stashed them when they stumbled upon us.  They set a trap and lured us in.  We had five women.  They killed a large group just for three.”

Kace shudders as he thinks of what might have been.  I was bound just like them.  I was close to being just as captive as they were, but he saved me - just like he always does.

I push the pain out of my mind as my lips find his.  I need to feel him holding me right now.  It’s all too horrible to imagine.  Helena and I were close to being the next members of their herd.

Kace looks away when he softly removes himself from the kiss.  “When this is over, we’ll find their camp and free the other women they have captive.”

Keira nods.  “I was going to go on my own if you didn’t say that.”

Kace shakes his head.  “You’re Shaylan.  You never have to do anything on your own again.”

Tears fill up in her eyes as one of the girls we saved walks over to us.

“I’ve been filled in on what you’re doing and I want to help.  I’m good with knives - better than good.  I’m deadly.  The others aren’t skilled in weaponry, so I’d like to request finding a safe place for them.”

Kace seems startled by the confidence this girl with midnight black hair has just exuded despite her recent, traumatizing capture.

“You don’t have to fight,” Kace says.

“I want to.  I need to actually.  I’m barely holding it together right now.  I need something to focus on other than how close I just came to-”

She chokes up, stopping her sentence short, and Keira pats her affectionately.  She takes a deep breath as she continues with a steadier voice.

“Do you have room in your tribe for the three of us?”

Kace nods.  “Of course.  You’re welcome to come back with us.”

She breathes out in relief.  Then she frowns before speaking again.

“I heard what you said about going back to those monsters’ camp.  I heard them talking and I can help you find it.  I want to be there helping you cut the heads off the demons who slaughtered my people.”

Kace tightens his lips.  “That can be arranged.”

She bows to him as a show of respect.  “Thank you.”

Damn.  That’s one badass chick.

I like her already.  I think I just found another best friend.

Kingston walks over and smiles warmly at her before turning to Kace.

“We need to make camp.  I know a place just a mile away.  It’s better protected than this.  We have a great deal to treat, and it might take a couple of days to do it.  I’ve made contact with my scout.  He left a note.  Julienne has been sneaking in and out to acquire food and water.  They’re okay.  We have time.”

I fall apart in the arms of the man I love upon hearing that bit of hope, and he holds me tightly to his chest.  Kace speaks softly to Kingston.

“That’s good news.  We needed good news.  Thank you.”

Kingston’s voice is sympathetic as I sob into Kace’s chest.

“I’ll start rounding everyone up,” Kingston says to aide Kace since he’s a little busy holding me together.

“Take…” Kace pauses with uncertainty.

“Raven,” the girl replies.

“Take Raven with you and fill her in on the plan.  She has requested to join us in our quest.  The other two will need a safe haven.”

I don’t hear anything else being said, and my eyes are firmly trapped against Kace’s chest.  He scoops me up and carries me over to the front of the pack.  Julius and the others are passing out arrows to refill our quivers.

Kace finally puts me down, and I take a handful of the sharp-ended beauties, and then I check to make sure my black arrows are still in place.

Kace hands me my silver knives I had planted in two of the men.

“Kingston retrieved these.  He gave them to me to return to you.”

I smile warmly at Kingston and he nods to me.  Raven is talking to the men about the inbreeders and their camp.

Everyone is torn about which fight to pursue, but we don’t have time to waste.  We’ll go after the inbreeders soon enough.  Until then, I’m going to take out as many men as I can along the way.

My lower lip throbs and I touch it in response.  Kace pulls out more medicine and applies it very liberally.  He pulls me into his arms and kisses my forehead gently.

“I love you, Arena.”

“I love you too, Mr. Hero.”

He smirks slightly as the tension in his eyes fades.  He tilts my head up and speaks very sternly.

“From now on, you stay with me, and I don’t want any arguments about it.”

Really?  Oh what an ass.

“But I tried to-”

He puts his finger to my lips as a menacing smirk appears.  He speaks playfully.

“I said no arguing.  It’s nonnegotiable.”

I roll my eyes and mock a salute.  At least I don’t have to force him to let me go with him anymore.  That just scared the hell out of him.

It definitely didn’t do much for me either.  I’ve never been so relieved as I was when I saw him sliding down the rocky slope.  Perhaps I should ask Abigail to make him a cape.  These days, I somehow keep ending up a damsel in distress.

Chapter 17

We start setting up camp around the few small fires we’ve built.  Harrison drops a large amount of meat in front of us as he smiles proudly.

“This area is fucking loaded with gems like this.  We might have to return for a hunting expedition,” Harrison says enthusiastically.

I smile as Kace slumpfs down beside me and speaks with a humorous touch.

“I’m fucking starving.”

I laugh a little, and he kisses my head.  Julius is frying up some meat over the fire, and he’s studying very closely.  It’s almost comical to see him so seriously attentive.

“He’s very serious about food,” Kace whispers teasingly.

Kendall walks up rolling her eyes.

“Oh dear goodness.  Who let him cook?”

We all chuckle as Julius scowls.  Helena is standing alone in the field with a bouquet of fresh flowers in her hand.  I pat Kace on the leg as I stand up.

“I’ll be back.”

I jog over to her and she smiles warmly.  We both sit in the lush grass as we stare into the far less creepy woods several feet away.

“Thank you for telling Harrison.  I feel like such a bitch for the way I acted now,” she says with shame rattling around in her tone.

“He was on the edge of a dangerous cliff.  I felt it necessary, but I felt it a betrayal too.”

“I put you in a tricky spot.  I put Julius in a worse one.  He’s had to lie to Kendall.  Harrison and I talked about it, but he never got mad at me.  He’s the most wonderful man in the world and I tried to destroy us.”

Tears fill up in her eyes, and I wrap my arm around her.  I can see the guilt she’s dealing with.

I turn when I hear footsteps behind us.  Kendall is forcing a smile as she sits down beside Helena.

“I want to talk to both of you if that’s okay.”

I shrug and Helena squirms uncomfortably.

Kendall takes a deep breath and glances over at Julius as she continues.

“I know what happened the other night.”

Helena panics.  “I’m so sorry, Kendall.  I just-”

Kendall holds her hand up as she interrupts.  “I know.  Julius didn’t want to tell me, but he couldn’t lie to me either.  I fell in love with him long before he fell in love with me.  I’ve known for years how he felt about you, but I never really thought you’d ever return any affection toward him again.

“I was disgusted and relieved when he told me.  He let me know he loved me more and he wanted to be honest.  It’s not easy to forgive something like that, but the fact he came to me instead of staying with you lets me know he’s being genuine.”

Helena swallows hard as every piece of her face turns red.  Kendall turns to me.

“Thank you.  Julius told me what you did for him and for her.  He also told me the reasons behind both of their actions and the dual regret.  It sucks that it happened, but I don’t hold grudges.  Both of you mean a lot to me and I plan to keep it that way as long as nothing like this ever happens again.”

Her eyes narrow with a warning edge toward Helena, and I’m a little impressed with Kendall at this point.  She’s come so far in the short time I’ve known her.

Helena nods.  “I swear it never will.”

I smirk as Kendall walks away.  Helena is the other woman right now, and she fucking hates it.

“Oh this is so unbelievably humiliating.”

My smirk disappears.  “Think about how Harrison and Kendall feel.  At least the rest of the camp is oblivious.”

She shakes her head.  “I sure as hell hope so.”

The wind blows against us with a strong force, and I can smell the rain not too far in the distance.  Great.  That’s the last thing we need right now.

Kace jogs over to us and flops down beside me.

“There’s a market not too far from here.  I want to take the two girls there until this is over.  With some of the wounds sustained, many of the men still need another day to heal before traveling.  I’m going to take them there and meet up with the rest of the men at the Heshlan before the attack,” he says.

“I’m going with you,” I say with certainty.

He smirks.  “I told you I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

His lips find mine and I can feel my body gravitating toward him.  He lifts me up and pulls me into his lap.  I smile behind the kiss, and I can feel him smiling as well.

Julius interrupts us - per the usual.

“You two really need to see a doctor about that.”

Kace rolls his eyes as he turns to give him his attention.  I rest my head on his chest as Julius speaks.

“I’m going with you.  I’ve already told the men where to go and what to do.  Harrison and Helena are going to lead them.”

Kace shrugs.  “Sounds good.”

Kendall, Kingston, Keira, and Johnny walk over.

“We’re all going with you,” Keira says.

Then Raven walks over. “I’m going too.  I want to make sure they get settled in.  This has been much harder on them.”

Kace nods with tight lips.

“Well, we need to get going.  The rain is getting close.  We’ll need shelter by nightfall,” he murmurs.

Harrison waltzes over and sits behind Helena.  “We’ll take shelter tonight and head out at daybreak.”

Kace stands and helps me to my feet.  We load up our stuff and head off to the market without wasting another minute.

Kace keeps his hand wrapped around mine, and I forget about reality for a minute.  It feels like we’re just two people without the weight of the world bearing down on us.

We start through the woods, and we slow our pace for the two girls less active.  They’re dainty and fragile with delicate hands and faces.

I almost worry the fresh air is going to make them sick because they don’t look like they’re ever outside.  How in the hell are they nomads?

Raven smirks, apparently observing my intensely studious eyes, as she whispers to me, “They only joined our group a few weeks ago.  Their tribe was forcing them to marry men they didn’t want to marry, so they ran away.  Women don’t usually last too long in the nomads.  They want to settle down and start a family.  The road isn’t the place for that.”

I shake my head.  “They’ve had a rough go at life lately then.  How long have you been a nomad?”

“My whole life.  My mom died when I was little and my dad didn’t want to live in the home full of her memory.  He gathered up everything we could carry, and we found the Lostmen.  He died last year, and I just stayed out of respect to the only family I had.  I miss having a steady life, but I loved my people.”

She chokes up slightly and then steadies her voice.

“I saw you perform in the tribal competition.  You’re pretty badass,” she says with a twist of subject.

I smile.  “Thanks.”

Kace smirks.  “She’s incredible.”

His admiration for me reminds me how much I love him.  I lean into him slightly and his arm wraps around me.

Raven smiles.  “How did you two meet?”

Kace laughs and Julius chuckles too.

“I’ve been wondering that myself,” Kingston murmurs with a smirk.

Kace sighs as he snickers a little more.  “It’s a long story.  It started with a dirty girl scrambling to get out of a trench.  I pulled her to safety and the next time I saw her she rewarded my good deed by threatening my life with a knife pressed against my throat.  She also bit the fuck out of my hand.  I think it scarred.”

He teases me a little as he shows me the hand I bit - there aren’t any scars.  Ass.

Raven seems perplexed.  “Did I miss something?”

Kingston laughs a little as he responds sarcastically.  “I can see why you fell head-over-heels now.”

Kace shrugs.  “That dirty girl in the trench ended up being the bell of the ball the next day.  I couldn’t stop thinking about her when her hair was slicked back and her face was smudged.  She walked in with a lovely dress, long hair, and shot a damn bow looking like that.  I knew I was fucked whether I liked it or not.  I fell harder than I ever thought possible.

“I spent the night in her cabin… on the floor, and woke up with her falling on top of me.  She couldn’t keep her hands off me.”

I nudge him playfully as everyone chuckles, and he continues.

“I came back later with gifts, though I was too embarrassed to tell her I had bought them.  I was doing my best to not fall for her, but I knew it was too late.  She opened the door, and I couldn’t fight the fool’s grin bearing itself with pride.

“She was beautiful, strong, smart, and giving me a look that made the air around me too hot to breathe.  I was lost in her, and I knew it was going to be hard as hell to get her to fall for me.  I wasn’t ready for what I was feeling, but I couldn’t deny it either.

“She was wearing another dress with too many teasing details, and I was a fool chasing after her.  I told everyone we were in a courtship, even though we weren’t.  I told her it was because I wanted us to be free from the numerous men and women bidding for our attention.  The truth is, I wanted to have her with me every minute of everyday, and that was the only way I knew how to do it.  I was shocked when she went along with it.

“She kissed me that night, and I thought my heart would never recover.  I almost didn’t let her go.  It was the most amazing thing I’d ever felt.  I kissed her again and made up some excuse to justify it.  Our fake courtship was the first real relationship I’d ever had.  I wanted to be with her, and before I knew it, I had fallen in love.”

Raven smiles.  “It sounds so amazing and so easy.”

Julius coughs out a gust of water that also sprays through his nose.  Kace and I both laugh in unison.

“No, easy isn’t a word to describe what we went through to be together.  I love her though.  I would go through it all again to be with her.”

Kingston narrows his eyes.

“So, were you two together for real or fake at the competition?”

I smile shyly as Kace kisses me.  He pulls me up to straddle his waist.  I feel his hands burning against me as he slowly slides me back down.  Our hands group back together as I answer.

“I really don’t know to be honest.”

Kace smiles with his smoldering smirk, but Kingston seems confused.

“How do you not-”

Julius holds his hand up.

“Don’t even try, dude.  Your head will explode.  Trust me,” he says with exasperation.

Kace squeezes my hand tighter, but the strength of his hand clamps mine almost in half when we hear screams echoing through the woods.  We all turn to face the direction of the screams and Keira scales the side of a tree like a damn monkey or some shit.

What the fuck else can she do we don’t know about yet?

She shakes her head and Kace speaks quietly.  “Those screams were at least two miles away.  It’s still another five at least before we reach the market.”

One of the two fragile girls speaks in a shaky but forced confident tone.

“Go.  Those girls need help more than we do.  We’ll find the market on our own.  Don’t leave them there.”

Tears pour out of her eyes as the other girl hugs her.  Kace walks over and pulls out a chunk of gold from his pocket.

“Follow the creek to the edge of the woods.  There will be a path that is easy to follow.  Take this; it’ll afford you shelter.”

He pulls out a knife and hands it to her.  “Use this if you have to, and run like hell if you don’t.  We’ll come check on you the moment we can.”

She nods and the two girls hold hands as they start running along the creek side.  Raven swirls her black blades, poising for action.

“I was hoping to get another crack at those sons of bitches.”

Kace shakes his head.  “We’ve got eight people to their army.  We have to play this smart and try to get the girls out without being detected.  We only kill to keep our presence silent and unknown.  Promise me you can do that.”

She tightens her lips with hesitance and lets out a frustrated, “Yeah.  I can do it this time.  Next time-”

Kace finishes her sentence.  “Next time you can go bat-shit crazy.”

She smirks, and we stealthily make our way through the woods.  The storm clouds roll over us with the threat of rain growing eminent.  Thunder crackles above us and lightening begins to flash in the sky.  The clouds have made night appear to come early.

Keira loads her crossbow and readies for anything.  Kendall pulls her hatchets to attention, and Kingston pulls out his bow.  Kace and I don’t arm ourselves yet.  We both want to know what we’re dealing with before we form a plan.

The first drop of rain slaps my cheek and trickles down my face to my neck before the rush of the storm releases thousands of heavy drops on us.

The weight of the rain soaks into my clothes and forces me to work harder to walk.  My hair is drenched within seconds and the tickling feeling of the rain only adds to the misery of what we have to face right now.

We had planned on coming back later, but we can’t leave these girls when we know they’re here and in trouble.  Kace pulls his shirt off and tosses it to the ground.

Oh my damn.

We’re heading off to face a gang of inbred monsters and I’m staring at my man’s exquisite body as his defined lines carve out grooves for the rain drops to run down.  His muscles flex as he twists and turns through the brush and trees with absolute silence.

The lightening brightens the sky again and the glow of his body glistening in the rain almost unnerves me.

Fuck!  I have to stop looking at him, but it’s so hard to do.  His dark hair is soaked with the rain, but it looks like it’s styled to perfection.  How does he fucking do this to me?  Still?

His stomach is the perfect playground for the water to roll off as it traces over his hard lines.  I’m such an idiot.

“Do you hear me, babe?” Kace asks earnestly.

What?  Hear what?  Fuck.  No I didn’t hear.

“Um… what?” I say guiltily.

Julius rolls his eyes as he becomes aware of how hormonal I really am around my shirtless wonder.  Kace tries to stifle a smirk as he repeats the question I never heard.

“We’re going to go in from the south end.  You and I will see if we can sneak past them.  Kendall and Julius will flank us on the right and be there if we need them.  Kingston and Raven will be here to lead the girls to safety.  Keira and Johnny are taking the high ground to offer us support.  Should all hell break lose, they’ll give us cover and we’ll get the fuck out if it comes to down to it.”

Wow.  I missed a lot apparently.  Fuck my life.  This is so pathetic.

“Okay.  Let’s do it.”

He smirks finally against his will to restrain it.  He loves knowing how tortured I feel around him.  Fucking rain.  Mother nature loves him and hates me.

He takes my hand and I force my eyes to look anywhere but at him.  I can see men lazily propped up outside despite the hellacious rainfall.  The wind howls against our backs as we creep slowly and stay low.  Kace lets go of my hand and makes his way in front of me.

These men show no mercy, and we can’t be caught off guard again.

A bloodcurdling scream rings out with far more agony audible this close.  I start to rush in, as always, but Kace pushes me back.  His eyes scold me and remind me how severely outnumbered we are right now.

Fuck!  We should have brought the whole frigging army we had.

The area is a circled enclosure with huts creating a round barrier around the central courtyard.  With the rain fiercely pounding, most of the men seem to be inside, though there are some stragglers lingering in the rain.

Kace motions for me to follow him and we sneak through the open grounds to crouch behind a small hut.  Kace is completely focused as we make our way to the next hut.  We can’t afford to alert anyone to our presence while we search for the screamer.

We see a disgusting man walk out of a hut and sobs are locked in the room he just left.

Oh no.  Oh what a horrible place my mind has just been forced to go.

Kace squeezes my hand as his eyes carry the same burden of realization as mine.  He moves slowly to another hut, but this time we’re not alone.

I stumble backwards in surprise when a man throws his fist at Kace’s head, but he dodges it with unbelievable speed.  The thunder crackles again to aide in disguising the noise.

Lightening flickers and the man’s face shows more deformity than I’ve witnessed so far.  He hurls himself toward Kace, but Kace grabs him and slams the man’s head into his knee.  The beast falls to the ground unconscious, and I’m wondering why in the hell I just stood here and watched instead of doing something.

Kace doesn’t give me too long to study my lack of action as he jerks me away to the next hut.  He points the door that’s behind two guys now.

The sobbing is loud enough to hear over the rain, and we can hear more girls begging to get out of their prison.

My stomach flip-flops in silent agony as I ready myself.  I nod to him and we charge out into the veil of rain.  I slide under the man on the right as Kace punches the man on the left.

Mud sloshes around me and oozes over me the slick surface, urging me forward.  On my way through the man’s legs, I punch his groin and send him toppling head first.

The mud suctions me to the ground, forcing me to use all my strength to free me from its adhesive clutches.

Kace continues to fight with the other man as I kick the one I’ve taken down in the face.  He’s out cold before my foot frees itself from the jolt and I move to head into the girls’ prison.

The damn door is locked and I can’t force it open.  Kace is suddenly by my side, and he knocks the door off its hinges within seconds.

He rushes in and I’m quick to follow.  I almost cry as I see a room full of girls that have been bound and gagged.

“Oh fuck,” I murmur in disbelief.

Kace starts cutting bindings and I shake free from my stunned, paralyzed state so I can help.  The girls choke on their sobs as their hands shake from fear, exuberance, pain, and relief.

I hold my finger over my mouth to instruct silence as Kace peeks out of the house.  He looks to me and nods.

I quickly begin ushering girls out the door and try to let a few get hidden before I send more.

A knife whizzes by me, barely missing me as it grazes my hair and slices a stray piece.

Damn it.  We’re fucking busted.

I look up to see at least five men circling us, snarling and promising death with their growls.

“Go!  Run!  Don’t look back!” I scream at the remaining girls.

Please let the rain be heavy enough to cloak them with invisibility.

Ah, crap.

These men are pointing bows at us.  Kace and I raise our hands in surrender, but he’s smirking.  What the hell could he possibly smirking about at a moment like this?

Then I realize why.  A man falls to the ground with an arrow stuck in his back.  Another arrow strikes the man beside him before they have time to assess what has just happened.  They fire blindly into the rain, but another falls instantly.

Kace capitalizes on their distraction and throws a knife in the backs of the two remaining.  He grabs my hand, and we dash through the slop sloshing beneath our feet.

My foot is caught by a thick patch of suctioning mud and I’m violently ripped from his grip as I slam into the mud.  I can taste the muck entering my mouth, and my eyes blur from the corrosion.

We can hear a horn blowing like a damn wake-the-fuck-up call to alert everyone to our presence.

Now they all know we’re here.  Shit!

Kace jerks me free from nature’s trap and pulls me behind him as I try to free my eyes from the slop.

I feel a heavy hand jerking me backwards, and again I’m ripped from Kace’s grip.  I pull my knife out and feel rather than see the blade connecting with my unknown and un-fucking-seen attacker.

I’m blind from the mud clouding my eyes and forcing them to shut.  The burning grit attacks my eyes as I feel men grabbing me.

The rain finally aides me and allows my eyes to open with some visibility.

Oh no.  They’re everywhere.

“Arena!” Kace yells.

He’s fighting like hell to get to me, and I’m swinging at everything I can see.

One man raises his oversized knife over his head, and I throw my last knife at his throat.  I grab an arrow and force it through the mouth of another attacker.

Knives suddenly stab into the chests of three men as arrows ring out behind them.  Kace and I have enough room to make another run for it as more arrows, knives, and hatchets give us cover fire.

My hand is gripped so tightly in his that I’m worried it’s going to be crushed.

Kendall and Julius fall in behind us as we continue our fervent pace.  The others cease fire as they see us coming and we all trek briskly through the woods with the young girls we’ve just saved.

The lightening is streaking to the ground now, and I can hear the thunder screaming from the heavens as we crash through the woods.  I can feel the ground beneath me slipping as we dive down a steep hill.

Kace jumps to his feet and continues pulling me.  I turn to look behind us, but it’s too dark and rainy to see anything.

We reach the edge of the woods and turn onto a path.  The girls are keeping up with our ridiculous pace, though I can’t blame them.  I’m actually surprised they’re not outrunning us.  I’m sure they don’t want to chance ever going back there.

I double over and heave for air, as do most of the others when we reach a point where we know they haven’t followed us.

Kace doesn’t seem to be as out of breath as I am. Damn stamina.

He steps to the edge of our safe zone and surveys the area.  He walks back over with relief filling his eyes.

“It looks like we’ve lost them.  Years of inbreeding has made them slower, thankfully.  We need to keep going though.”

The girls group together as Raven walks over.  I smile when I see her.

“You saved our asses back there,” I say with a smirk.

She tightens her lips.  “You two assumed the larger risk.  I barely did my part.  You saved all of them.”

She motions to the girls.  I shake my head as I speak with a still breathless tone.

“We didn’t save them alone.  It took everyone to do that, including you.  You shouldn’t try belittling what you did.  You were right about being deadly.”

She smirks.  “I’ll be even more so on our next encounter with them.”

Kace wraps his arms around me and scoops me up.  He kisses me as he cradles me in his strong arms while he leads everyone.

I smile as he pulls back and the rain floods us.  “I love you,” he says sweetly with a hint of worry still lingering in his eyes.

I kiss him on the chest as I nestle into him.

“I love you too.”

He puts me back down and intertwines our fingers as we make our way toward the market.  Raven is smiling and I can’t help but question it.

“What’s that smile for?”

She smiles a little bigger as she shakes her head.

“I’ve just never seen two people quite so in love.  It’s rare to see something that powerful,” she says in awe.

Kingston walks up beside her with a smirk as he speaks with a hint of adoration.

“It’s something to envy.”

She smiles at him, and it’s almost as if she’s just paid his handsome looks attention for the first time.  She blushes and stammers slightly under his eyes.

“Yes… I mean… I think so, too.”

He smirks at her faltering words and looks away with a blushing hue of his own.

Well I’ll be damned.

Kace’s arm moves to be around me as a smile spreads, though his eyes stay forward.  I know he’d wink at me if he was looking at me.

I smile too as we continue on our path.  I gasp at the unexpected iron gate that is suddenly just in front of us.

“Holy hell.  What’s this place?”

He shrugs.  “The market.  You’ve never been?”

“Not that I can remember.”

He frowns slightly.  “We’ll have to come back at a better time.”

I start to lean into him, but he pulls his bag to be in front of him.  He pulls out more gold.  Really?

A man stands idly by the gate with a stern and serious face.  Kace walks up and speaks to him.

“We need admittance.”

The man shakes his head.  “You have too many people.  For security reasons, we can only allow ten tribal members at a time.  You understand.”

Kace nods but still beseeches the man.

“We’re not one tribe and we have extenuating circumstances.  I’m asking you to make an exception.  Technically, you wouldn’t be breaking any rules.”

The man shakes his head.  “You don’t know how many times I’ve heard that story.  Sorry, but no.”

Before Kace can chew him up and spit him out, one of the newest members to our group steps up with tears big enough to rival the rain drops.

“Listen hear, you smug bastard.  The six of us girls were just ripped from our homes by monsters and violated in ways that your fucking simple mind can’t even imagine.  These people just saved us.  I don’t care about your stupid rules.  Let us in or I swear hell will be unleashed on your scraggly ass.”

Whoa.  Okay.  That’ll do.

The man’s eyes are wide as his stiffened body eases the gate open.  Kace puts the gold back in his pocket, knowing the fee is no longer necessary.

Kace motions toward a tall building with small windows every few feet.

“The girls should be in there.  We need to put these girls up as well.”

Julius runs over to us with a pissed glare.

“There’s no fucking way we can travel in this.  It doesn’t look like it’s going to slack up anytime soon either.”

Kace throws his head back in dismay and blinks against monsoon falling against us.  He sighs and takes my hand.

“I’ll get us some rooms,” he murmurs.

I rip my hand free.  “We can’t stay,” I scream in disbelief.

“Arena, we have no choice.  Julius is right.  This rain will make the paths impassable.  Not to mention, we can very easily get lost if we can’t see where the hell we’re going.  We don’t have a choice.”

I scowl at him.  “You may not have a choice, but I do.  I’m not about to let my mother sit in there for any longer than she already has.  I’m not afraid of the fucking rain, the filth holding her hostage, or anything else.  We don’t know her condition, and I’m not going to play house here.”

Everyone turns away from the awkward confrontation, and I start walking away from them.  Kace grabs my arm and whirls me around.

“You’re not going anywhere.”

“Bullshit.  Try and stop me,” I scoff.

That was a really stupid dare to offer him.

He throws me over his shoulder and starts carrying me toward the boarding house.  I scream as I pound his back very ineffectively.

“Put me down.  You can’t force me to stay here!”

Julius runs over to us and scolds me for my justifiable tantrum.

“If we get lost, it could take us days to get back on the trail.  This rain might not be so scary, but the mess it’s making will be.  We have to travel through more passes and landslides are very common.  So we can get lost and possibly buried alive, or we can wait it out here and meet up with the rest of the group that will be doing the same thing we’re having to do.”

I calm down slightly as Kace stands me back up.  I turn away as tears fill my eyes.  Everything keeps going wrong - the horses we were unable to obtain, the inbreeders, the girls in need of shelter, the inbreeders again, and now this.  Damn it.  Every day on the road is another day my mother needs me.  I feel like I’m failing her in a way she never would fail me.

Kace doesn’t try taking my hand as he walks by me to go into the boarding house.  I stand out in the rain as the others walk to the safety of the overhang from the porch.  I sure as hell hope Helena and the others found shelter if it’s actually as dangerous as Julius claims.

“The woods in that area are very thick.  The branches weave together tightly and make an excellent canopy.  I’ve traveled through there numerous times and used nature’s umbrella quite often.”

I smile graciously at the thoughtful and comforting words coming from the mind reading Raven.  She pats my shoulder and stands beside me in the rain as it falls mercilessly.  My skin feels as if it’s swelling from over-absorption.

“Thanks.”

She nods.  “I know this is hard, but as a nomad, I also know they’re right.  It’s far too dangerous to travel in weather like this.  The lightening alone is dangerous, and it’s not uncommon for it to strike a fire despite the rain.  It’s necessary to stay here.”

Her too?  Does no one want to save my mom?  Of course not, she doesn’t know my mom.

Kace walks back out and motions for the others to come in.  Raven pats my shoulder as she joins them.  I hesitantly walk toward them and listen as Kace speaks.

“There’re a lot of people who’ve sought shelter from the storm.  The rooms are scarce, so they’ve loaded them full of people.  There are two beds per room therefore there are four people in a room.  It sucks, but it’s a dry place to rest our heads.  I think it best if the girls we rescued today share a room, and the rest of us can divide up as we please.”

Raven walks forward.  “I can share a room with Arena and you.  There are eight other girls, and I don’t feel like trying to fit three in a bed.”

Kingston squirms uncomfortably and Kace rubs the back of his neck.  Raven notices the uncomfortable tension swarming the air and she’s quick to question it.

“I suppose three to a bed won’t be such a problem if this is causing an issue.”

Kace and Kingston stare at each other awkwardly as their eyes beg the other to talk.  Finally I roll my eyes and explain the tension.

“If you and I share a bed, then they will have to share a bed.  It’s not a problem at all.  They’ll just have to man up and deal with it.”

She snickers a little and Kace and Kingston both blush while avoiding eye contact.  She finally shrugs.

“I wasn’t expecting to share a bed with you.  Quite frankly, I would find that a little awkward for them to share a bed.  It’s a little emasculating.”

Both Kace and Kingston cough in surprise and embarrassment.  This is definitely making them uncomfortable, and I happen to like it.

“I’m capable of sharing a man’s bed under these circumstances.  Unless Kingston prefers to sleep with men,” she says with a menacing smirk.

Kace snickers under his breath and covers his smile with his hand.  I stifle a grin as Kingston squirms uncomfortably and stammers.

“I… no… I don’t sleep…”

His stammer offers a long pause and Raven shows no mercy.

“You don’t sleep?” she asks sardonically.

Now Kace works harder to suppress his laughter and I’m finding a chuckle as well.  Raven’s mischievous smirk stays intact as Kingston finishes the sentence he had been unable to.

“No… I sleep.  I don’t sleep with men.  I’m okay with sharing a bed with you.”

Kingston’s face bears every shade of red I know.  Kace shakes lightly under the strain from containing his laughter.

I’m finding it humorous, but my mind still bears the burden of the storm’s hindrance preventing us from proceeding with our true mission.

“Okay then,” Raven says casually.

Kace reaches to take my hand, but I withdraw from the possibility of contact.  I know he means well, but my mother is more important than he’s giving her credit.

I’m hurt, scared, worried, and dreading each drawn out moment it takes us to get there.  Now Helena and I have been separated.

Just having her near and going through this with me was making it more bearable.  Doing this alone is torture.

Kace sighs as he walks in front of me to lead the way.  Raven walks up beside me and gives me an encouraging smile.

“Perhaps I should’ve requested to share a bed with you.  It appears the illusion has been shattered.”

I laugh miserably.  “Oh, this isn’t shattered.  You should’ve been around last week.  It was shattered, cursed, and set on fire.  This is simply a minor set back.”

She laughs a little.  “I think life’s too short to waste time fuming over minor set backs.”

“You’re probably right, but I’m too stubborn to admit such things.”

She laughs a little at my honesty and we follow Kace up the stairs in silence.  He turns the faded key in the door and we follow him into a large room with two reasonably sized beds.

A wash bowl is sitting on the dresser and the window is on the far side of the room.

The long, white curtains offer little character to the already bland room.  It feels clinical, stuffy, and about as welcoming as a briar patch.

The wooden floor creaks beneath our feet with each step.  The fur rugs in front of the beds are grungy, matted, and I sure as hell don’t intend on letting my bare feet touch either of them.  I don’t even want my damn boots touching them.

Kace walks over and slides one under the bed.  Kingston does the same when he takes notice of the other one.  Apparently I’m not the only one a little disgusted by them.

The beds are the warmest part of the room.  The soft birch offers a natural feel to a stuffy room.  The covers probably aren’t as clean as they look, but I’m almost desperate to collapse into their folds regardless.

Kingston pulls off a boot and water gushes to the floor.  Kace frowns as Raven lets out a huff of a laugh.

“I’ll see about getting us some clothes.  Although, this is a rather… liberal marketplace.”

I tilt my head to the side.  “Define a liberal marketplace.”

Kingston smirks.  “More conservative for men actually.  It’s only liberal for women.  This is a place intended for men on long journeys to… enjoy a woman’s company for a price.”

“Oh.  Don’t make me dress like a prostitute, please,” I say with a touch of anxiety.

Kingston falls off the small bench he’s sitting on as he hears my request that is apparently humorous, considering he and Kace are both laughing.

“Well, it’s a dress or it’s a nomad’s true attire,” Kingston teases while smirking at Raven in a poking manner - though I’m oblivious to the private joke.

She gives him a bit of a scowl, and I have no idea what conversation is going on between them.  Obviously Kace is in on the private and silent conversation as well because a grin emerges on his face.

Why do I always feel like a lost puppy?  I never realized how damn sheltered I was until I met Kace - Mr. Worldly.

“A nomad’s true attire?” I finally ask impatiently.

Kace smirks mischievously at me despite my scowling face.  He has an air of menacing mystery lacing his tone.

“There is a stereotyped dress code for female nomads.  It’s usually not honored by true nomads, but there are some who wear it to fit in.”

Raven scowls.  “Posers.  Only posers wear that shit.  I’m not wearing it,” she scoffs.

I almost laugh at her adamant refusal.  Kingston shrugs while maintaining his cool smirk.

“If you want to wear your soaking wet clothes, fine.  There are also some fine dresses here.”

She scowls.  “We’re going to fight.  I don’t see how a dress would be very efficient.”

He laughs a little more.  “Wet, dreary, miserably clingy clothes; a busty, frilly, and inefficient dress, or a nomad’s poser attire?  Your choice.”

She starts to sit on the bed, and then her dripping clothes remind her that’s not the best idea.  She stalks toward the window with her hands on her hips.

She finally crosses her arms in front of her chest as she responds reluctantly through gritted teeth.

“Fine.  I suppose I’ll be a nomad posing as a fucking nomad - under extreme protest.”

Kingston leans over to put his drenched boot back on as a smile plays dangerously on his lips.  She glares at him, and Kace almost startles me when he speaks in his seductive, tempting tone that makes me almost forget I’m supposed to be mad at him.

“And you, babe?  A busty dress perhaps?”

Damn him.  Don’t smile.  Don’t smile.  Don’t you fucking dare smile.

Drat.  I’m smiling against all my efforts not to.  I roll my eyes and pull my bottom lip between my teeth in an attempt to curb some of the foolish grin that’s spreading against my will.

“I’ll be a poser as well, if it’s all the same to you,” I say with strained seriousness.

It’s too damn hard to be mad at him when he’s giving me that look.  His eyes are playful, menacing, and excited.  His lips are begging mine to attach themselves.  Oh, and his body is confidently relaxed and in control.  I love it when he gives me this look.

No.  Stay mad, damn it.

He smirks as he replies with his scandalously tempting tone.  “I prefer the poser ensemble to the dress anyhow.”

Oh damn.  What the hell is a poser’s attire?  It can’t be worse than my warrior uniform.  I hope.

Kingston grabs his bag and pulls out gold of his own.  Kace makes sure to brush against me, and forces me to feel his perfect body once more before he walks out.

Oh I hope he buys a frigging shirt while he’s out there.

Chapter 18

Pouring Posers

Kace and Kingston have been gone for a while, and Raven has pulled off her black vest to reveal her soaked black shirt.  Her blood red pants are plastered against her legs and her boots squeak against the creaking floor.

Our wet pants make rasping sounds with every movement, and the water taps against the wooden floor as it drips from us.  An annoying melody breaks out as we pace impatiently.

“I just want to climb in the bed,” she says with exhaustion plaguing her tone.

I laugh a little as I find small towels under the dresser.  I toss her one and we both begin wringing out our long locks.

Her black hair carries more of an onyx glare with the water glistening in it.

My bronze-glazed hair feels too heavy for my head with all of the excess water.  After several minutes of tireless drying, we’ve acquired a more manageable amount of moisture.

I try drying my clothes with the towel, but I feel like I’m trying to soak up a lake with a blanket.

Raven laughs as she fails in the same attempt.  The guys walk back in and Kingston’s eyes glue themselves to the more casual Raven.

Kace smirks at me as he nears with shameless excitement.  Am I still mad?  Fuck.  I seriously don’t know anymore.

Raven takes the clothes from Kingston as she walks behind a changing screen.  I can actually hear reluctance in her footsteps.

“How did you get them back without soaking them?” I ask.

“This whole row is covered with the same overhang.  There’s a clothing store just a few places down.  They were running a little low on merchandise, due to the storm.  I apologize in advance.”

“What took so long then?  Apologize for what?” I ask with bemusement.

Kace smirks and Kingston laughs.

“We had to take the others clothes as well.  Julius and Johnny came with us.  We had a lot to buy and distribute.”

Oh.  Duh.  That was a little selfish of me I suppose.

Raven walks out with hesitance.  Kingston’s eyes grow wide and I’m suddenly a little intimidated.

She has on a dark pair of pants that bind with leather in the front.  A pair of black boots slide up her legs, and a lacy shirt reveals more of her cleavage.

Kace turns to smile at me.

“Your turn.”

Damn him and his smoldering gaze.

I take the clothes and head behind the screen.  I gasp when I see the daring ensemble, and I pray it’s not as skimpy once it’s on.

I start sliding on the black leather - yes leather - pants and struggle with the friction caused by my damp skin.  I finally manage to get them on, and they’re low - so low.  They’re comparable to my warrior pants - only much sexier.

Oh crap.  They’re still skimpy.  These are way too sexy for me to pull off.  I want to trade with Raven.

I can hear my snarky tone.  “Really?  They didn’t have anything better than this?”

Kace laughs at my distress as he responds.

“Very slim pickings.  I’m sorry, babe.”

Yeah.  I bet you are.  Jackass.

I stare at the pants that are suctioned to my hips and tightly hug my upper thighs.  Fortunately the material shows flexibility as I squat to test them.  There are small cut outs under the waistline that expose small slivers of the flesh below my hipbones completely.

Oh good grief.

I pick up the shirt and question if it’s really a shirt.  The small pieces of fabric are linked together with leather laces, and I have no fucking clue which piece is supposed to go where.

What the hell?!

There are at least five leather strings dangling and none of them make any sense.  I stress out a little as I clutch the fabric over my chest and try in vain to attach the middle.

Kace snickers slightly.  “Everything okay, babe?  We’d like to change sometime too.”

I scowl at the screen I know he’s standing behind.

“Well I suggest you find somewhere else to change because this thing is too damn complicated for me to figure out,” I snidely reply.

Everyone laughs a little, and I feel my breath waver as he suddenly appears behind the screen with me.  I clutch the small pieces of fabric tighter to my chest as his eyes dare me to drop everything to the ground.

“I’ll help you,” he says with a dark, alluring, and sexy as hell tone.

Crap.  Mr. Seductive is here and he’s on fire.

“You know how to do this?” I ask with a bit of nervousness - not to mention suspicion.

He shouldn’t make me nervous.  We’ve seen every inch of each other, and we’ve had countless sexcursions.

Every hair on the back of my neck tingles as it stands on end.  I can feel his breath warming my neck as he leans over me and inspects the wardrobe I’m desperately clutching to my chest.

“I might’ve gotten a brief tutorial from the merchant,” he says with such menacing seduction.

I roll my eyes as he starts winding the laces into place, and his hand grazes my chest deliberately with such a soft promise of more.  Oh boy.

Lady Lust is working her magic and calling gravity to aide her in the mutiny against me.

My knees are begging to fold, but I lock them into place as he moves his hands in a seductive dance to weave the laces into place.  My eyes study his smirking, beautiful face.

My breath is almost too heavy to hold.  My heart is pounding so fiercely I’m worried he can feel it against his hand.  My lower lip trembles, forcing me to restrain it between my teeth.  My body heats up as the chills fall over it as well.

Damn him and his sex appeal.

His grin spreads in such a tempting, hypnotic, and desirable way.  I struggle to keep some dignity intact, which is proving to be a fool’s quest as his hand grazes my skin again for him to finally thread the last of the laces.

He stands back and admires his work with a devilish smirk and excited eyes.  I’m completely lost in him.

He drops his pants and I almost gasp in surprise.  I can feel his smile burning against me as he pulls on his newly acquired dark jeans.  He buttons them into place - while still grinning - and I roll my eyes as I walk out.

Kingston and Raven both gawk at me as I return.  Raven starts smiling, and now I realize I never judged the final project before offering an accidental reveal.

“Wow.  You’re pretty damn hot,” she says with more surprise than I appreciate.

Kingston’s eyes dart around the room uncomfortably as he does his best to not let them fall on me again.

I look in the mirror and gasp loudly as I finally see the incredibly racy attire in full.  The shirt is, well it’s not a damn shirt at all.

There are no straps holding it to my bosom as it wraps around me.  Gravity will surely do its best to hinder its placement.

The laces in the front are all that holds the two flaps together.  They start at the top of the bust and finish at the bottom of the shirt, which ends just above my navel.  The skin in between my breasts is very visible.  The lacing offers a teasing peek of the inside sides of my breasts, almost revealing too much.  I’ve never shown so much of them to anyone but my mom, sister, and Kace.

I scowl as I stare at my very revealing, very unladylike, and very intimidating ensemble.

I roll my eyes as I scoff, “I think this is supposed to go under something else.  There’s no way this is meant to be worn in public.”

Kace walks out smiling as Kingston takes his turn, very quickly diving behind the screen.  Kace shrugs and his devious smile still plays daringly on his lips.

“It’s not meant to be under anything.  I promise.”

Kingston chuckles from behind the screen.

“If it makes you feel any better, he actually asked.”

Kace snickers under his breath and my eyes narrow at him.  You’re supposed to be mad, not turned on, Arena.

“If you have to ask, then it’s probably not a good idea to wear it in public.”

He continues his laughter a little louder.  Raven is laughing a little now too as I squirm uncomfortably.  Kingston emerges from behind the screen as a knock interrupts their teasing.

“Hey, you guys ready to-” Julius stops speaking as he takes in my ridiculous outfit.

He continues with a surprised, intrigued, and slightly exhilarated tone.  “Whoa… I thought we were going to eat.  Apparently I was wrong.”

I roll my eyes as the rest of the room erupts into a roaring laughter.  My cheeks blush as I scowl at Kace.  I huff as I speak.

“Kace said it was all they had to wear.”

Julius looks at me with skeptical eyes.  Then he shakes his head as he speaks in mock distaste to Kingston and Raven.

“I feel sorry for the two of you.”

“Why?” Raven asks innocently.

My eyes narrow and warn Julius to shut the hell up, but he smiles rebelliously and continues his taunt.

“Because the two of them find it impossible to show restraint for any amount of time, and now Arena is wearing a very enticing… um… er… shirt I think… with leather, hot as hell, skin-tight pants.  Sorry guys.”

Ah, hell.  Damn you, Julius.

My face instantly scrolls through the shades of red it has become accustomed to beaming and chooses a warm scarlet to display my humiliation.

Raven giggles slightly and Kingston squirms uncomfortably.  Raven smirks as she shakes her head.

“Well, we should be safe.  They’re having a tiff anyways,” she says with a touch of tease touching her tone as well.

Julius laughs ridiculously hard.

“Yeah, well, I can assure you that only seals the deal for them.”

I turn and bury my head in Kace’s chest.  He pulls me into his arms as he joins in on the laughter.

Kingston and Raven join Julius to go get the others as Kace’s hands slide up my bare sides, and then he trails a finger against the skin and laces in the middle of my chest.

My lips tingle as they eagerly await his.  I’m not mad anymore.  I can’t be.  I love him too much, and it’s torture to stare at his perfect chest.

“Did you guys not buy shirts?” I say in a desperate attempt to distract him from his scandalous seduction.

He doesn’t break character though.  His sultry gaze, scorching body, and perfectly plump lips trap me and force me to feel like the prey he’s been stalking.

His hands grip my waist as he forces me against a wall.  A metal bowl clanks against the wooden floor once it’s jarred from its long time home on the bedside table.

Kace smiles as his breath finds my lips, and he gets close enough to make the new chills burn.  His low, smoldering whisper captures me and draws my lips to almost meet his.

“No.”

“No?” I whisper back, still desperately trying to break free from his spell.

He smirks as he proudly shows smugness for his power over me.  Bastard.

“No.  It’s not customary for men to wear shirts in the nomad culture.  The only things they have are nothing any of us would wear.  It’s a little… unmanly.”

My lips quiver as his breath heats them more.  I can actually taste his delicious breath invading my mouth as he draws even closer with his slow, teasing exhibition.

The door flies open and Julius, Raven, and Kingston walk in chuckling until they catch us in our compromising position with the unsuspecting bowl lying on the ground, showing the room has felt disruption.

Julius rolls his eyes as he mocks, “Told you.  If you hear screaming, don’t worry.  It’s not a fucking spider.”

My face rushes into the burning flames that love to tease my cheeks.  Kace blushes this time as well.  He shrugs slightly.

“I might have been a little too ambitious with this choice,” Kace says as he motions to my outfit.

I just laugh awkwardly and he pulls my hand into his.  I don’t fight him.  I have no choice but to be over my mad spell.  They’re right.

We can’t go anywhere or do anything tonight.  We can only hope the rain slacks and allows for safe passage soon.

We make our way into the dining hall and Kace deserts me to head to the bar.  I follow the rest to a large table.  My chair is pulled out before I can even reach for it.

I turn to see a guy in his late twenties staring very presumptuously at me.  His soft brown hair curls slightly around his face as his dimples follow a smile.

“I’m Brock,” he says with a tone that lets me know he’s trying to sound sexy.

I smirk slightly as I see an opportunity to punish Kace for this outfit.  I lean against the back of the chair he’s still holding.

“I’m Arena,” I say with a touch of forced flirtation.

Kingston narrows his eyes at me.  “I didn’t get a name so quick.”

He sounds playful, but his eyes are warning Brock.  Julius sits back and puts his hand on his knife with an I’ll-fuck-you-up stare.

Johnny tries to look intimidating as well, but he fails almost comically - he looks more constipated than intimidating.

I smile as I turn back to stare into the deep brown eyes of the unfazed stranger.

“Do you want to head out of here?  I’ve got a room,” he says with brazen, shameless conviction.

Well, that was quick.  Playtime over.  This is no longer a fun way to punish Kace.  Now I just feel dirty, and I’m considering running back out into the rain to wash the slime off of me.

I open my mouth to express disgust when I end up smiling instead.  Kace’s arms are around me, holding me, possessing me, and threatening Mr. No Foreplay.

“My girl.  Back the fuck off,” he says with absolute fury.

Wow.  Kace is a little more pissed than I was expecting.  My fingers intertwine with his as he towers over me.  The guy shrugs.

“Pretty girl.  Sorry, I wasn’t aware she had a prior engagement.”

Oh damn.  Mr. No Foreplay is about to be Mr. Squashed.

Kace steps up and gets in his face.  Kingston and Julius quickly leap to their feet to separate them before Kace kills Brock.

Kingston pushes the guy away from us as he gives an explanation.

“She’s his fiancée, not a prostitute.”

Oh my damn!  This guy thought I was a… oh good grief.  Unbelievable.

No wonder he cut straight to the punch line instead of building the suspense.  Bastard.  No wonder Kace is ready to rip him in half.

“I’ve never been a fucking prostitute,” I say with exaggerated offense.

Brock fidgets awkwardly upon hearing how absurd his advances have been.  He quickly picks up his humiliated ego and almost darts out the door.

Kingston and Julius return to their seats with suppressed chuckles shaking their bodies.

Kace stares at me disapprovingly and I narrow my eyes at him.

“Don’t give me that look.  You’re the one that bought this and laced it up,” I say to remind him of his poor wardrobe choice.

He opens his mouth and closes it.  Then he opens it again to stutter out an attempt to put the burden on me.

“I… Well… I…” he says without any luck for a well formulated counter.  “I got nothing,” he murmurs with mock frustration.

I smile triumphantly as we take our seats at the table.  Kace addresses the table with a confident, powerful tone.

“Eat whatever you want.  I’ve already taken care of the costs.”

Well at least now I know why he dashed off to the bar and came back without a drink.  Oh he looks so good without his shirt on, and the arrogant ass knows I’m staring at him, given his smug smirk.

Raven interrupts my hopeless stare.  “So, this Misel character is quite the villain?”

Kinston says nothing as he stares guiltily down at his plate and picks at the food.  Kace frowns slightly before answering.

“Yes he is.  The inbreeders are butterflies compared to him.”

“Damn.  So how did you get on his bad side?” she asks.

“I set him on fire,” Kace says with a smug sense of pride.

Kingston smirks as if he’s reliving a cherished memory - a cherished morbid memory.

“Damn.  You hate him that much?” she asks in disbelief.

“More,” Kace answers with a clenched jaw.

She quickly sees that she shouldn’t pursue questioning Kace.  She turns her attention to Kingston instead.

“You’re not Shaylan, so how did get on his bad side?” she asks naively.

Though she’s been to the competition recently, she apparently didn’t go before Misel was banned.

“I was born,” Kingston says with a pained whisper.

Everyone tenses uncomfortably as we avoid looking at Kingston.  Raven’s thirst for knowledge isn’t quenched just yet though.  She questions his odd and vague answer.

“How did being born inconvenience him to the point of him wanting to kill you?”

“Because I was never the son he wanted.  I never carried the evil spirit he wished to bestow on me,” Kingston murmurs uncomfortably.

A chilling silence falls over everyone as Raven shows remorse for ever having asked.  She finally sighs out to express her regrets.

“I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to-”

“You couldn’t have known.  I’m glad you didn’t.  I don’t exactly wish for there to be an obvious connection.”

She tightens her lips as she pats him in a comforting manner.

“You fight for all the right reasons.  You should walk proud, not hang your head in shame for a man you’re not.”

Kingston’s eyes darken as the guilt he’s struggled with for years surges to the surface.

“You don’t know everything he’s done,” he says solemnly.

“What he did bears no hold on you, and you shouldn’t allow it to either.  You aren’t expected to be tried for the crimes of your father.”

He smiles slightly, and I think back to our conversation where he wondered how long the son should pay for the sins of the father.

Kace squirms around uneasily.  I’m sure he’s recalling how cruelly he’s punished Kingston for Misel’s vicious acts.  He doesn’t say it, but I can feel his remorse and regret.

I lean against my fidgeting man, and I smile as his arm snakes around the back of my shoulders.  His hand falls freely over my left shoulder, and I lean in more.

Julius drapes his arm around Kendall as an instinctual mimicking reaction.  Johnny follows with the same endearing motion.

Raven and Kingston stare eye-to-eye with a silent and private conversation animating their eyes.  Perhaps we’ll be the ones everyone has to feel sorry for.

Something tells me it’s not going to be an innocent bed sharing experience anymore.

Julius’s eyebrows bounce up and down to signal he’s made the same observation.  Kace snickers a little and his hand tightens around my shoulder as he pulls my head to his lips.

“Still mad?” he whispers with pure seduction spiraling around his breath.

My lips tug and I fight the smirk doing its best to form.

“No.  It’s too hard to stay mad at you when you’re being Mr. Sexy As Hell,” I say in defeat.

He smirks smugly.  “I should probably write that down.  I’ll capitalize on that tidbit in the future.”

“I wasn’t ever really mad at you.  I just took it out on you.  I’m worried about my mother and everyday she’s stuck there because of random obstacles falling from heaven or jumping up from hell.  It’s just pissing me off, stressing me out, and worrying the shit out of me.”

His smoldering gaze dissolves into a compassionate and comforting one as he pulls me into his lap.  His arms wrap around me, and I feel my anxiety slowly fading away.

He tilts my head up and kisses me softly on the lips, then on the nose, then on the forehead, before returning back to my lips.  His firmly soft grip tightens around me.  I know he feels helpless against my worries.

He can beat the hell out of men who cross any line, but he can’t do anything to relieve me of my distressed frame of mind that is tormented with visions of Misel getting his hands on my mother.

I shiver slightly from the disturbing and horrific image trying to consume my mind and force the darkest nightmare.

“Want a drink?” he asks helplessly.

“Drinks, plural, please.”

He nods and waves our server over.  She responds quickly to his gesture.  Apparently he overpaid and they’re scrambling to meet any request he has.

“Whiskey, please.  Several bottles if you have it,” Kace instructs.

“Yes, sir.  No problem at all,” she replies with an overeager enthusiasm before scampering back to the bar with clumsy haste.

Julius laughs a little at the sight as he speaks.

“Damn, Kace.  How much did you fucking give them?”

Kace smirks as he leans back and pulls me tighter in his arms.

“Enough to make our evening comfortable and well cared for.  We need to stay dry, and I think under the circumstances, a drunken state of mind will be somewhat therapeutic.”

Julius takes notice of my despair and his smile dissipates.  His more serious tone carries comfort as he speaks to me.

“We’re going to get her out of there, Arena.  Julienne is there, and so is Malfus.  Malfus will die before he lets anyone touch her.  You know Julienne is a good man, and he’s rather fond of you and your father.  He’ll keep her safe.”

I force a smile, though it does little to mask my trembling hands and anxious glow.

Kace whispers, “I wish I knew something better to say, love.”

I turn to stare into his desperate eyes.  My lips fall on his and I feel the love flowing willingly through his lips.  It doesn’t relieve my burdened mind, but it does lessen the brutal force of the horrific images still trying to swirl.

I draw back slowly and whisper back.

“Your being here is enough to keep me sane.  I don’t know what I’d do without you.  I love you.”

He smiles warmly as he brushes my hair from my shoulder and pulls my hand up to meet his lips.  A light kiss sends thrilling waves through my hand and arm.

“I love you.  You’ll never be without me.  I think I’ve made that rather clear… numerous times.”

My lips collapse on his and he holds them firmly against his.  He’s the only thing holding me together.  He’s everything.

Our kiss breaks apart slowly as the server returns with whiskey and several glasses.  I’m just now noticing how deliberately she’s staring at my Mr. Incredible as she awaits his response.

Her eyes dance with longing, and now I’m feeling a little pissed by her disrespectful gawking.

Her curly, light brown hair is still bouncing from her exciting return.  Kace is very dismissive and indifferent as he responds politely without ever even glancing at her.

“That’s all for now, thank you.”

“Misty,” she says quickly.

Bitch.  He wasn’t pausing for your name.  The sentence was complete.

I scowl now, but Miss Breeder Overload is completely oblivious to my threatening glower.

“Thanks again,” he says without repeating her name.

The impersonal dismissal forces her eager smile to fade into a pouting frown.

Sorry, bitch.

Julius chuckles as Miss Rejected returns to the bar to sulk and stare from a distance.

“Oh curly girl has it pretty bad,” Julius says teasingly.

“Quite the desperate fool seeking Kace’s attention,” Raven adds.

Kingston rolls his eyes as Kace smirks unintentionally.  He knows how jealous I get, and he loves knowing what I’m feeling right now.

“Really?  I didn’t notice,” he says while pretending to be completely unaware of the obvious troll that will be stalking him from this point on.

I just roll my eyes at his casual fib.  A wider smirk appears on his face as he revels in my jealousy.  His hand pats me on my leg as Julius and Kingston have a playful argument over whose ostrich had been bigger.

I laugh but my eyes cut back over to Miss Falling All Over Herself as she stares dreamily at Kace.  I scowl and huff at the ridiculousness.

Damn eager breeders are everywhere.

I can see Kace out of the corner of my eye as his smile fades and he tugs gently on my arm to force me to face him.

“You’re not actually worried about that girl, are you?” he asks with disbelief.

I shrug as I try to continue the conversation low enough to escape the ears of our companions.

“I don’t know.  It’s a little frustrating to know how many women want you.  Sometimes I worry I won’t be enough to capture your sole attention.  What happens then?”

I sound absolutely pathetic, devoid of all pride, and absurdly vulnerable.  I hate it when I feel like this.

His eyes frown more intensely than his mouth as he softly scolds me.

“Arena, I swear you’re so damn aggravating.  I love you.  That means something to me - more than you realize.  You’re it.  You’re all I’m ever going to want or need.  No girl could ever turn my head away, and I can swear to that.  I’ll marry you right here and now in the middle of the damn monsoon to prove it.  I can’t believe you still question my love.”

I feel a little taken aback from his unexpected offended tone, though I love his ability to make me feel like he really does love me despite the pool of insecurity I’ve been dipping in lately.

“Sorry.  It’s just… I hate so many girls fawning over you.  It can sometimes be a little disheartening and intimidating to know how many options you have at your fingertips.”

“It wouldn’t matter if every woman in the world begged for my attention.  I still wouldn’t stray from you.  I love you more than you’re giving me credit for, and I don’t like feeling like that.”

I cower down slightly from the obvious agitation in his tone.  I hadn’t intended for my girlish insecurities to be an insult to him.

I kiss him softly and our noses brush against each other.  I draw back with a slight smirk and attempt to lighten the mood.

“I thought you liked my jealous tendencies.”

He fights uselessly against the tug of a smirk pulling at his lips and rolls his eyes as he kisses me again.  He shakes his head as he draws back.

“I like you jealous, yes, but I don’t like you doubting the strength of my devotion to you and only you,” he says very seriously.

I can’t help but let a foolish grin spread across my face after hearing the affirmation of his love.  His eyes relax and a faint grin plays on his luscious, plump lips.

“I always enjoy hearing you remind me,” I say with a menacing and playful tone while rubbing my hand up his strong chest.

His grin widens, spreading to his eyes.

“Well, then.  I suppose I could find time to tell you hourly if you wish.”

I laugh a little as my lips find his.  His arms tighten around me and I pull my lips back just far enough to speak.

“Then it wouldn’t be as special.  I just need to hear it occasionally… when I’m feeling a little vulnerable.”

He nestles his forehead against mine and speaks with a low whisper.

“I will do anything you ever need me to do.  I love you, and I’ll do whatever in the hell it takes to make you feel it.”

His smoldering tone sends the most delicious chills crawling with fire up my back, neck, and scalp.  Our connection has astounded so many, and I’m still not sure I fully understand the strength of it myself.

I know I could never live without him though.  That becomes more apparent with each passing day.

“You do make me feel it, and I love the way it feels.”

His lips grab mine and pull me into the passionate explosion conquering us both.  His hands grip a little tighter, and I’m feeling mine tugging his hair with force.

A fake cough reminds us we’re not alone.

Kace and I both withdraw with a touch of blush grazing our cheeks.  Julius is giving us a stare of mock disapproval, though a playful grin noticeably tugs at his lips.

Kace rolls his eyes and Raven’s wide eyes put me off a little.

“Whoa.  You two have like some magnetic force or something.  That was pretty damn hot from this angle,” she says in astonishment.

Kendall huffs as she pouts her lips.

“Well you need to learn to deal with envy.  They have quite a few moments like that, and I don’t know anyone else who can steam a room like they do,” she scoffs while crossing her arms.

Julius throws his arms up.  “What the hell?  I think we’re pretty damn steamy.”

Kendall lets a laugh escape when she sees her strong man tossing out his wounded ego.  She kisses him gently on the lips and he pulls her tightly to him in an effort to embrace her in a stronger kiss.

It seems so forced and awkward though.  I can see Kendall smiling at her closed-eyes, overcompensating man.  She jerks bag holding her lips and laughing.

“That was good, baby,” she says with a hint of a patronizing tone.

“I was going for incredible,” Julius sulks.

Kendall and the rest of us laugh at the jokester not enjoying being the center of comedy at the moment.

Kace whispers in my ear.  “No one can ever duplicate us.”

It’s all I can do not to straddle and fuck him right here and now after hearing that.  He’s so frigging incredible, and his breath against the back of my neck is leaving the chills at constant attention.

My body is actually aching to feel his closer - so much closer.

I sip the next shot of whiskey a little slower.  I want something to cloud my mind, but I don’t intend on being the sickly child he tended to last time.  I can’t remember a damn thing that happened after the blackout, but it’s still embarrassing.

Kace kisses the top of my head, and I lean back on him as he tosses back his own mind-fogger.

Everyone tells stories of their travels, challenges, competitions, and much more.  I don’t have too much that hasn’t already been told, so I listen to the numerous stories from the others.

Kace helps Kingston stagger up the steps, and I have Raven’s arm strung across my neck as I attempt to keep her upright.  It’s almost comical to see Kace being of any sort of assistance to Kingston, given the fact he loathed him less than a week ago.

It’s amazing the bond that can form when two people share a common enemy.

Raven giggles a little for no reason I can fathom, and her lazy eyes are drooping more.

Damn they’re so fucking drunk right now.

Kace holds Kingston up with one arm as he unlocks and opens the door to our room.  I hear some light crashing as they stumble around in the dark.  Kace laughs a little as he lights a candle.

I look around to see the collateral damage of Kingston’s flop to the bed.  The table that once stood beside the bed is now in shambles.

Kace straightens him up in the bed and then rushes over to help me with Raven.  He starts to pick her up, but she face plants onto the bed before he can.  I cover my mouth to suppress my laughter.

I’m breathing a little heavier from the unplanned exercise - helping Raven up all the stairs - as I lean against the wall.

Kace doesn’t attempt to move her.  She’s already rumbling out an unladylike snore, and she’s barely been in bed for thirty seconds.  He snickers lightly as he covers them with the blanket.

He walks over to our bed and collapses on his back.  His hands motion for me to come join him, and I willing accept the offer.

“That was entertaining and tiring,” he says while I snuggle into his wonderful embrace.

I chuckle lightly as Raven snores loudly once more.  Kace shakes his head while snickering as well.

“Indeed it was.  I’m glad you’re not having to tend to me as well.”

He smirks.  “They would have been on their own if you had needed me.  I would never leave you alone in such shape.  Thank you for not overdoing it.”

“Well, considering how pathetic I got last time, I decided it would be best if I resisted the amber temptation.  I knew you didn’t want to spend the night caring for me,” I say with shameful disgrace.

He kisses me lightly on the lips.  “I don’t mind taking care of you.  I just worry about you when you’re that far gone.  It’s a little scary.”

He’s so amazing.  How did I go from a girl with no interest in men to finding the most perfect man in the world?

It almost doesn’t seem fair to all the other girls who have been desperately searching for a man like the one I stumbled upon in the woods - protective, compassionate, wonderful, sexy as hell, and amazing.

“I’m sorry I scared you.  I just wanted to drown out the fight we were having.  I just needed a minute of escape.”

His eyes fill with guilt and he frowns.

“I’m sorry about that.  I should’ve been up front with you from the beginning, but I didn’t want you looking at me any differently.  You see me as Kace the strong, confident warrior without a single problem.  I certainly didn’t want to share my foolish mistake with Ebony.  I couldn’t live with myself if I lost the amazing way you look at me.  I feel empowered by those strong green eyes needing me while showering me with adoration and desire.  I absolutely love that and I cherish it as well.  I didn’t want to lose it.”

“I’m never going to look at you any differently just because you have a past.  I love you too much for that.  I feel closer to you now.  I feel like we’re two fucked up pieces of the same puzzle no one else can figure out.  I’ll always need you no matter what you tell me.”

His lips rush mine and his hands jerk me to his body.  I feel the heated blaze between us burning uncontrollably as he slowly withdraws and forces my eyes to connect with his.

“I need you, baby - more than I can ever explain,” he says with such passionate conviction.

My body thunders in response as all my emotions collide against each other and the world around me dissolves in that moment.

My hands grip the back of his neck as he yanks me on top of him.  I feel tickling of desire dancing wildly beside Lady Lust as they celebrate the frenzied intensity growing.

I summon up enough strength to pull my lips free from his, though they’re still touching in a teasing and tempting manner.

“We can’t do this with them in the room,” I murmur with reluctance and breathlessness.

He smirks as he begins kissing me again before barely withdrawing.

“They can’t hear a thing.  They don’t even realize where they are and they won’t until morning.  That was all part of my master plan,” he says with devious pride.

My brow rises quizzically at his odd comment.

“Master plan?”

“Yes.  Why do you think I bought enough whiskey to get the soberest army drunk.  I knew it was the closest to alone we could get, and since they’ve passed out, you can be as loud as you like.”

The fever attacks my cheeks instantly and my eyes flash over to the bed hosting our two drunken friends.

Kace laughs a little as he proves his theory.

“Hey!  You guys, get up!  Fire!” he screams with exaggerated drama.

Raven snorts out a snore, and that’s as close to a stir either of them produce.  Kace laughs ridiculously hard and shrugs as he speaks.

“Told you.”

I roll my eyes, but I don’t have another opportunity to object.  His hands flip my body to the bed, and hesitation has no more wiggle room as desire and Lady Lust team up to force it into a closet.

Trembles surge through me as I’m overpowered by the desire I can feel coursing from him to me.  It’s surreal to know how much I can feel his need for me tonight.  It’s amazing to know he’s mine.

His hands slowly and meticulously untangle the elaborate maze of laces on my complicated shirt - or whatever it is.  His lips are still firmly holding mine captive, forcing him to perform the removal blindly, and it’s so salaciously hot that he can do it.

I can feel the garment loosening with every tug until it finally opens fully and falls freely to the sides.  He draws back and his eyes fall upon my bare upper half.

He smirks devilishly as his hands slide up my sides with a just-barely-there touch, teasing my senses.

His lips move to my neck with their light kisses, torturing me and leaving me longing for more depth.  His lips graze the center of my chest with their downward journey, and the air stings against the dampened skin he leaves behind.

I quiver beneath the overwhelming sensations stirring uncontrollably against his teasing torment.

I can feel his smile when his lips connect another soft kiss on my inner thigh as he frees me from my pants.  The fire grows as does the suspense, and now I shiver noticeably.

My hands fist as they clutch the sheets beneath me.  My breaths are almost too heavy to release now.  His right hand pushes a little harder against my skin as it travels north until it grips my throat in the most exhilarating and erotic way.  I can feel my hips thrust up in response to the firm and seductive gesture.

His lips collide with mine with his hand still gripping my throat.  I can feel him slipping inside me and every bit of me latches on without hesitance.  My legs lock around his waist, my teeth tug at the delicious lips kissing mine, my nails latch on to his perfectly contoured back, and my hips rise and fall with his as they join the familiar dance.

His breath becomes unsteady and rasp against my neck as he withdraws from the kiss and hovers over me to quicken his pace.  I can feel the shivers spreading all over the inside of me and thundering to the surface with a force that can’t be matched by anything else.

Our eyes lock, staring fearlessly at one another as we clutch each other tighter.  The hard lines of his chest draw my eyes away, and my eyes follow the trail of his body to where it connects with mine, making me all the more lost in the moment.

His body lowers and presses against mine.  I can feel our skin rubbing, sweating, and burning from the passion, and I can’t take it no longer.

My screams bounce off the walls of the small room, and his lips cover mine as he stills at the deepest point.

My arms wrap around his neck with their sluggish posture.  He lies on his side and pulls me into his arms while still kissing me.  My eyes quickly dart over to Kingston and Raven, and I smile when I see them still sleeping peacefully.

Kace laughs a little as he comments on my momentary panic.

“I told you that you could be as loud as you wanted.”

I blush as I think back to the echoing scream.  I snuggle in closer to him and his hands free my hair from a piece of dirt that had been clumped.  I frown slightly.

“I could really use a bath,” I mutter with a huff.

He smiles and pulls me from the bed.  My body feels too heavy right now.  It’s still reveling in the afterglow of our incredibly hot moment.

“We don’t have a tub, but we have a washbowl.  The people brought two pitchers of water while we were out.”

He motions for me to go behind the screen and quickly joins me with the washbowl and the water.  I’m not used to being completely bare with no covering on me.  He smiles as he stares at me.

“You’re so beautiful,” he says with a look of pure love etched on his face.

I roll my eyes and cover myself slightly.  He shakes his head as he moves my arms out from in front of my body while scolding me lightly.

“Don’t ever cover yourself around me.  I never want you to feel as though you need to shy away from my eyes.  There’s not a sight on you I don’t love .”

The adoration in his tone sends the chills back into action.  His eyes smile with promise.  He bends and kisses me lightly on the lips.

“I’ll help you in a minute.  Wash what you can and I’ll tend to the rest,” he says with a hint of seduction.

“You don’t have to do that.  I’ll manage,” I say with a touch of embarrassment.

His eyes narrow.  “What did I just tell you?  Don’t ever shy away from me.”

I giggle like a foolish girl in love, because I am.  I just smile as I start washing up.

He disappears and I’m a little relieved he isn’t staying to watch.  He returns though with the other pitcher of water.

I’m surprised when he sits beside me and starts washing himself.  I blush lightly when he catches my wandering eyes.  He smirks smugly as he speaks with his smoldering tone.

“I love it when you look at me like that.”

I smile my girlish smile and meet his gaze.

“Well that’s good because I can’t seem to stop myself,” I murmur.

He leans over and kisses me lightly once again, and I can feel his smile behind the kiss.

“I love you,” he murmurs softly.

“I love you.”

“Now turn around,” he says mischievously.

I giggle again and follow his instructions.  I feel the water dripping from the rag and trickling down my back as he washes away the dreadful few days.

His breath attacks my neck, and the chills reemerge once more.  He runs his fingers over the chill bumps that have appeared and kisses my shoulder.

“I love seeing these.  It lets me know I’m doing something right,” he mutters with a tone of seduction mingling with pride.

I smirk bashfully before quietly responding.

“You always do everything perfect.”

His lips rush mine and remind me how much in love I truly am.  His arms fold my body into him and our wet skin slides on contact.  He snickers slightly at the slippery embrace.  He withdraws and smiles affectionately at me.

“Lean back and let me wash your hair.  You’ll make a mess if you try to wash it over this bowl,” he says playfully.

I do as he instructs, and he hovers over me with his incredible naked body almost touching mine.

Great.  Even getting my hair washed is sexy when he’s involved.

He smirks deviously as his eyes stay concentrated on my hair.  I can feel his fingers massaging my scalp and my body tingles in response.  His slow breaths weigh mine down.

He slowly pours the water over my hair to rinse the suds.  Rogue drips of water trail from the nape of my neck down my back.  The tickling stream makes me giggle slightly, and he flashes a full smile when he hears my escaped chuckles.

He hands me a towel and I start drying my hair very quickly.

He starts to wash his hair, but I quickly object.

“You washed mine, so I think it’s only fair I return the favor.”

“Okay,” he says with an endearing smile that I’m reflexively forced to mimic.

I smile menacingly as I straddle him just as he did me and hover over him while just barely escaping contact.  He flashes another full smile and shakes his head.

We’re so close I can feel the heat of his body teasing mine.  I can tell he feels the same teasing heat by his wavering breaths.  He’s not used to being the teased.

His hands grip my sides and start to pull me to him while I’m massaging in the suds.  I quickly grab his arms with my sudsy hands as I mischievously taunt him through the tone of a vixen.

“Uh-uh.  Sit still.  My task cannot be left incomplete.”

“I’ll go to bed with you and deal with the soap residue lingering in my hair tomorrow.  This is too much for me to handle.”

His lips come up to meet mine, and I smile as I lean away.

“I had to endure the same torture.  Now it’s your turn so man up, babe.”

He laughs a little at my flirty comment and rolls his eyes.

“Make it quick,” he murmurs.

The thundering seduction in his tone carries no subtly.  I swallow hard and fight to maintain my wavering courage.  He smiles when he sees my strength slowly dissipating, and he knows he has me right where he wants me.

I don’t mind being right where he wants me though.

I rinse the suds and the water trickles down his face when I get it too close to his forehead.  He smirks and blows a breath to free his lips of the stray stream.

Oh my damn.

He’s so fucking sexy right now, and my strength, courage, or what the hell ever is gone.  My lips bash against his just as his hands jerk me forward.

The skin contact sends my senses into overdrive and currents shoot through me with their overpowering force.  I almost lose my breath as I grip him tighter and my legs clamp down on his hips.  Our bodies move as one and I lose myself in him - all of him.

My life is perfect because of this man, and I can survive anything as long as I have him with me.

Chapter 19

Indebted

An abrupt awakening comes due to a banging door, annoying, loud, muffled voices, and a twinkle of sunlight.  Kace glances at me and pulls the sheet tighter around me before he yells to the nuisances.

“Yeah, it should be unlocked.”

Julius, Kendall, Johnny, and Keira walk in laughing.  Kingston is still curled up on the edge of the bed with one leg dangling as he sleeps with an open mouth.

Raven barely stirs before her eyes reluctantly flitter open.  Her voice is coarse as she snarls.

“Do you freaks always act so damn chipper when you barge into a room this damn early?”

Julius laughs.  “Yes.  As a matter of fact we are.”

Raven can’t help but laugh, even though she does her best not to.  Kingston grumbles as he slowly wakes up and rises to see all the new faces that have joined us in the room.

“Damn, that was a quick night,” he says casually while rubbing his tired eyes.

Kendall smiles as she speaks.

“We’re going to grab breakfast before heading out.  Hopefully some food will knock out the hangover before the journey begins.”

The sunlight really is starting to shine.  I don’t hear the pounding rain driving us to stay in.  I don’t hear the thundering skies threatening mayhem.  I don’t see the lightening crashing against the land and warning us of the consequences one could suffer from its wrath.

It’s completely calm with slight drizzles clanking against the window as the remaining puddles drain from the roof.

I almost leap up, but Kace’s arm holds me steady.

Oh shit.  I’m fucking naked.  Damn it.

Julius’s eyes narrow at me and Kace smirks before shaking his head.

“Her garment wasn’t exactly suitable for sleep.”

Kace climbs out from under the covers, and I’m shocked to see him in pants.  When did he put those on?

Julius gets sidetracked as Kace picks up mine and his soaking wet bags.  He shakes his head and drops them back to the floor.  Julius scowls.

“Ours are still like that too.  Our clothes, our bread, our everything is soaked through.  The quivers are soaked as well.  We need dry carrying equipment before we leave.  I’ve already found a guy with several quivers for a good price, and I paid him half.  I told him I’d pay the rest when he brought them to me.”

Kace nods as Kingston climbs to his feet.  “I’ll get us some new bags to carry our canteens and other essentials.  Considering our clothes are soaked, I think one bag per two people should be plenty.”

Everyone nods and Keira speaks.  “The girls are well accommodated and I’ve given them enough gold to enjoy their stay until we return.  I had some saved up from my earlier years.”

Kace smiles at her as he speaks with a soft tone.

“I can leave them with gold.  You don’t have to.  I have silks too.  They’re wet, but they’ll dry.”

She shakes her head.  “I want to.  There’s nothing else that would please me more right at this moment.”

Kace nods in understanding for her passion in this request.  Johnny drapes his arm around her shoulders and tugs her gently.  She follows his cue and they head out of the room.

Julius intertwines his fingers with Kendall as he speaks.

“I need to go see if the merchant has the quivers on hand yet.  I’ll catch up with you guys at breakfast.”

As soon as they leave, Kingston hops to his feet and pulls out the dripping wet gold clusters from his bag.

“I’m going to go ahead and find some bags.”

Raven climbs slowly from the bed and stretches while speaking.

“I’ll come with you, if that’s okay.  I need to stretch my legs and breathe the fresh air.  I’m not used to being indoors and it’s making me feel a bit lazy.”

“That’s fine with me,” Kingston says with an elated and boyish grin.

Raven’s cheeks blush and he holds the door open for her.  Their defined voices turn to muffled mumbles when the door closes behind them.

I sigh and jerk the sheet over my head.  Kace laughs a little as he climbs to his feet.

“I was just naked in a room with six other people.  How humiliating.”

Kace chuckles louder as he walks over to pull on his boots.  I climb free from the bed, still clutching the sheet around me like a dress.  I bend to pick up my still soaking wet clothes.

“They’re not even close to being dry yet.”

Kace smirks.  “Unfortunately there are no fireplaces in this establishment.  Sorry, but it seems you’ll be wearing your new outfit.”

I scowl at his insincere sympathy.  He can’t fight his grin, and now I’m blushing.  Damn lacy, short, too sexy, bullshit outfit.  Crap.

I pick up the small pieces of loose fabric that still make no sense to me and hand it to him.

“You’ll have to do it again,” I say with a scowl.

“Well, I’m a little tired after last night, but I’ve never been known to suffer from a lack of stamina.  I’m sure I can muster up the strength for another go,” he murmurs with seductive eyes and a smoldering tone.

I really hate how easy it is for him to be so cute.

I try to roll my eyes, but they refuse to look anywhere but at him.  He smirks his devilishly cunning grin and then stands and rips my sheet from my chest.  He sighs out with a touch of frustration.

“It’s too bad we don’t have time for such a feat.  We have to get ready and catch the light while we can.”

A shiver runs through me as the dark thoughts reenter my mind.  Images of a distorted and scarred man dragging my mother out of her hiding place rumbles through my mind and destroys my seduced trance.

“Lace me up,” I mutter with a bit more seriousness.

He doesn’t hesitate and starts reattaching the confusing mess of leather laces.  I pull on my pants and braid my hair to the side.

He starts checking the room for any and all necessities and pulls the arrows from their soaked quivers.  His eyes fall on my black arrows and he holds one of them up to silently question why I have them at all.

My stern face holds true to the contempt I feel when I think of the monsters who fired them first.

“For Jespin.”

He nods as he pulls out three black arrows of his own.  I tilt my head slightly.  I had been unaware he was brave enough to touch an arrow like the one that had struck him.

“You’ll have to beat me to him,” he says seriously with an underlying hint of pain.

His lips press against mine and his hand grips my back to pull me into the kiss more.  He slowly releases me and his hand wraps around mine.

“Let’s carry what we need and leave the rest.  It’ll be of no use to us wet, and we need to lighten the load of unnecessary belongings to make up for lost time.”

I scour through my bag and pull out all the soaked clothes that will never dry before we leave.  I throw out the new journal I had brought and never even made an entry.

At one point in time I documented every moment of everyday.  Now I forget I even have something to say.

I finally find the stuff buried below that I intend to bring.  I pull out my medicine and various other hygiene products - hairbrush, toothbrush, etc.

Kace does the same and he dumps all of our keepers in a dry pillowcase from the bed.

“This will do until we have a bag.  I don’t plan on coming back to the room before we leave.”

I nod and he takes my hand to lead me out the door.

The others meet us in front of the dining hall.  Kingston walks up holding several bags and hands us one.  Kace dumps the pillowcase full of our belongings into the small bag and straps it around him.  He tosses the pillowcase to the ground and Kingston tilts his head.

“Not going back to the room?”

“No.  We need to collect some things before we leave, and we don’t need to waste time.”

Kingston nods.  “I’ll make sure we hurry when we go to pack up.”

Raven walks across the sloppy mud that covers the center of the market.  She shakes her head.

“Several nomad groups have congregated here.  They say there are landslides all along the normal path.  The quickest way to the Heshlan from here is around the Olympus cliffs.  If landslides block that path, we’ll lose days backtracking.  We can’t go back the way we came without running into the inbreeders, and I don’t want to meet them again until we’re really fucking ready.”

Kingston frowns slightly, and I can tell he wants to comfort her.

“We’ll cross through the Olympus cliffs and find a way over any wreckage.  We can’t wait for someone to clean it up.  It could take days before they manage to find enough men willing to work for little compensation.  This market doesn’t bring in the heavy income the others do.  We’ll just have to deal with it when we get there,” Kace says adamantly.

He’s not going to let our mission be deterred any longer.  His arm snakes around my waist and tugs me to be closer.  I finally notice Raven has a bow on her back and a quiver stuffed with arrows.

“I didn’t know you could shoot a bow.”

“I’m not as comfortable with a bow as I am with knives, but I’m still accurate.  Nomads do a lot of hunting so you need depth for the longer distance kills.”

“I’m glad your skill set extends to the longer range a bow provides.  Where did you get it?” Kace questions.

“There’re some people here that owe me some favors.  They got a good chuckle out of my poser outfit before they paid their debts.  Assholes.  I told them I needed a bow, a quiver, and as many arrows I could fit.  Ten minutes later, this is what I had.  I have a few more favors to collect on, and I think you’ll be pleased.  There’s a guy here with the incredible ability to create perfectly balanced knives with such a light metal.  They’re deadly, accurate, and fucking brilliant.”
We all snicker at her excitement.  Kace nods and she runs off to collect on the rest of the favors she’s owed.

Kingston’s eyes are glued to her back as she jogs through the sloppy mess.  Kace almost startles him out of his trance.

“I wonder what she did to earn so many favors.”

Kingston shakes his head.  “She’s brutal, and she bears no pity for anyone stepping outside the realm of humanity.  I only heard one story of how she saved the bow maker’s life.  It was gruesome for the attackers who were planning to kill him after they robbed him.  When people owe you their life, there’s nothing they won’t do for you when you need their help.”

“That’s right.  That’s why I’m joining your party,” a stranger’s voice interjects.

We all turn to see the face of a man with a jaded stare peering from his pale blue eyes.  A lifetime of woe burdens them with misery frolicking freely.

The deep lines carved in his face characterize the pain he’s endured.  He can’t be more than thirty, but he seems to have been aged from the struggles of life.  His tall, intimidating stature is towering over me.

His muscles are loaded with weight, definition, and they’re fucking huge.  His head is shaven and it just makes him look all the more intimidating.  Scars show their aged wounds against his muscled arms and stomach.  I know what they are too - they’re from a merciless whip being bashed against him repetitively.

Kingston tilts his head as he questions the stranger.

“And you are?”

“I’m Leo,” he answers shortly, no warmth lingering in his tone.

Kingston frowns slightly.  I’m sure he’s more interested in Leo’s relationship with Raven rather than his name, but Leo isn’t giving more than that away freely.

“How do you know Raven?” Kingston asks warily.

“She and I go way back,” the hulking man answers vaguely, keeping his mystery very much in play.

Poor Kingston is restraining everything in him right now.  He’s desperate to find out the connection here that would make a man risk his life.  I know he’s worried there’s a romantic past, but I can tell there’s something else going on - something dark and tainted.

Raven rejoins us and instantly speaks to the newest member of the group as she hands a large box to Kace.

“Leo, did you come to see me off?”

“I actually came to tell your company that I too will be joining your efforts,” he replies in his deep and troubled tone.

Her eyes soften and I can see the burdenous secret weighing her eyes down as well.  She speaks with a tone of guilt.

“You don’t need to do that.  I don’t expect you to risk your life.”

“You’ve been cashing in all your favors this morning.  Obviously this is important to you and I owe you a debt as well.  This is all I have to offer,” Leo says with a stronger, more forceful tone.

“You’ve paid a bigger price to the bitch called life.  I won’t let you feel as though you owe me a damn thing, especially not to this extent.  I’ve been collecting weapons, not lives,” she adds with a guilty tone.

He tightens his lips and chokes back tormenting pain that plagues his tense body language.

“This is not a request, and I do owe you the greatest debt one can owe - my life.  I owe you more than I could ever possibly repay.  So do the others.  They’re not here, but I am.  These people saved you from the inbreeders, for that I am indebted to them as well. I will be by your side for both battles.”

She scowls.  “Leo, I didn’t do what I did to collect such a price.  Like I said, you don’t owe me a fucking thing.  Now please just drop this.”

He shakes his head and pulls his quiver over his shoulder.

“I’m armed and I’m not taking any other path but the one you take.  I’ll wait for you at the gate to ensure you don’t plan to leave me behind.”

He storms off and I see his marred back now.  The lashes of the of the brutal whip have left the telling patterns of destruction all over it.  What the hell happened to him?

Raven looks worried as she shakes her head.  Kingston squirms uncomfortably as he finally finds the courage to question the stranger’s intentions.

“Is he a… friend or boyfriend?”

Raven narrows her eyes at him.  She apparently doesn’t like such questions when she’s pissed.

“It doesn’t matter what he is, he shouldn’t be going with us.  He’s suffered enough.  I don’t enjoy knowing he feels it necessary to risk his life for me.  Fuck!”

She walks away without having answered any questions.  Kingston’s shoulders slump and his eyes darken with disappointment.  I speak softly to try and ease his worry.

“There’s something dark binding them.  It’s not a romantic vibe I’m feeling, it’s a secret of painful memories that dwells within the agony of their eyes.”

Kingston looks up with a blank stare.  “I don’t know what could make someone that intent on following her to fight a battle that isn’t their own.”

I shrug.  “She’s fighting the same battle that isn’t her own simply because we freed her.”

“She’s fighting with us because she knows we’re going after the inbreeders next.  She’s not going to give up the chance to join an army to destroy the monsters that obliterated her nomad family,” he counters.

Kace finally helps me out.

“It’s fairly apparent that she could arrange for an army to follow her at any time.  I’m with Arena.  She’s fighting with us as a way to show appreciation and loyalty.  That’s why I didn’t want her fighting.  I don’t want someone risking their life because we did the right thing.  Now she’s dealing with the same burden.”

Kingston slowly walks away with an unconvinced posture.  It’s obvious that he’s fallen for the nomad vixen, and now he’s dealing with the possibility of her having already found someone.

I know without a doubt there’s something much deeper going on.

Kace pulls my hand and leads me into the dining hall.  Misty - stalker bitch - is quickly at our side.

“Are you going somewhere?” she asks with such a broken tone.

Kace kisses me on the head and stifles a smirk as I scowl.

“Yes, we’re departing soon.  We just need breakfast before we go,” he answers dryly.

Her shoulders drop.  “Could I come with you?  I hate living here.”

Oh fuck.  Really?

Kace seems saddened by her pitiful request.

“We always accept new members into our tribe, but we’re not going home just yet.  If you need a new home, then we’ll take you with us when we return.”

Her eyes light up.  “You’re returning?  Of course I want to go with you.”

She emphasizes the you in her sentence, and now Kace’s grip tightens around me in an effort to restrain me.  He can’t bind my mouth though.

“I’m his fucking fiancée.  How about showing some respect before I rip your fucking head off your shoulders?”

She steps back with surprise ringing around in her eyes.  She stutters slightly.

“I… I’m… I didn’t know.  I just assumed you were one of the prostitutes, um… I mean… women that work these lanes.  I’m sorry.”

Fucking eh.  Really?

Kace and the others snicker at the raging confrontation turning into an awkward ordeal.  Unbelievable.  What a wretched start to the day.

Misty scurries off - to hide most likely -  and we all head to a table to take our seats.

Julius laughs a little as he speaks.

“So what’s the going rate these days?  A sloth of silk? An ounce of gold?  It had better be damn good merchandise if you say gold.”

“You jackass,” I mumble.

Everyone laughs a little harder at my embarrassment as Julius continues with his mocking tone.

“Just saying.  If two people have drawn the same conclusion… well you know where I’m going with this.”

I scowl fiercely at him as Kace pulls me into his arms.  He whispers into my ear.

“The merchandise is too damn good for anyone to afford if you ask me.”

I blush slightly and Julius rolls his eyes.

“I didn’t hear it, but I’m sure I would gag if I had.”

The laughter continues and Misty remains scarce throughout the rest of our breakfast.

We stand in front of the gates, waiting on Kingston and Raven to join us.  Leo is propped up on a large boulder, abstaining from our idle conversations as we wait.

Kace has accumulated an assortment of weapons and dispersed them among us.  Everyone is strapped with everything they can safely carry, and the rest will go to Raven and Kingston.

My exposed abdomen has apparently attracted Kace’s attention.  I catch his eyes glued to me the way mine are always glued to him.  A faint blushing hue stings my cheeks as I glance down bashfully.

His hand tilts my face up and his soft lips caress mine, reminding me of how incredible he truly is.

Raven walks up with a less weighted stride.  She nods to Leo and then speaks to us.

“Kingston is coming.  He’s grabbing some bread for the trip.”

“Did either of you get the chance to eat?” Kace asks.

“We grabbed some fruit to eat on the way since we missed breakfast.  We were still disgusting, so we both bathed before coming down,” she replies without realizing the underlying danger of mockery in her accidental insinuation.

Julius coughs and beats his chest to free his lungs of the inhaled water that has just invaded them.

“Bathed?  Wow.  That didn’t take long,” he teases while still strangling.

Her eyes widen and her cheeks fill with a crimson blush, proving she still has some girly tendencies.

“Not together.  We took turns,” she quickly releases, her words almost ramming together from her haste.

Oh damn.  Bless her heart.  At least it’s not me.

Julius doesn’t miss a beat before picking at her some more.

“Took turns, eh?  My kind of woman,” Julius adds.

Her deep red darkens as she stammers.

“That’s not what I… we… oh damn… you suck so bad right now,” she says when she finally realizes it’s all a big joke.

Everyone laugh, including Leo who lets out a slight snicker.  She crosses her arms and huffs in exasperation.

Kingston walks up completely unaware of the eventful conversation that has just occurred.  He glances at Raven and his eyes question her burning cheeks.

She holds up her hand and speaks curtly.

“Please, don’t ask.”

Everyone laughs again and he shrugs as he hands everyone loaves of cloth wrapped bread.  Kace tucks ours into the pack he’s carrying, and Leo bows to Kingston as a sign of gratitude.

This guy is overly grateful for anything.  It’s odd in a tragic sort of way.

Kingston motions over his shoulder to the boarding house as he speaks quizzically.

“Any idea how the floor behind the changing screen got soaked?  I checked, but I never saw a leak.”

My cheeks burn redder than Raven’s now.  Damn it.

We never did clean up our mess.  During our bathing sexcursion, all the water had been freed from the small bowl.  We had wallowed around in the wet mess without any hesitation.  I meant to clean it up, but I forgot all about it.

Kace laughs a little as he lies.

“I tripped when I went back there to look for my boots.  I had forgotten about our bathing tools still being out.”

“Oh,” Kingston says as if he accepts the lie.

Julius doesn’t waste any time reading the truth behind the deceitful blue eyes he knows all too well.

“You’re so full of shit.  I don’t know how your eyes aren’t brown right now.  Those two totally got wild last night.”

I bury my face in Kace’s chest and I can feel him shaking lightly from his suppressed laughter.

Raven sounds disbelieving.

“We would have heard that.  They never did anything last night.”

Julius laughs at her with the condescending eyes a father would show a naïve child.

“Kace has bitemarks on his shoulders today that weren’t there yesterday.  Yes, they got crazy with you in the room.”

The word twice comes to mind, and then I blush even more intensely.  I turn to see the emotionless reaction from Raven, and Kingston’s wide eyes dumbfounded.

Raven shrugs casually.

“I’m a nomad.  It wouldn’t be the first time I slept through people showing affection.”

Oh wow.  How humiliating.

Kace laughs ridiculously hard and Kingston rolls his eyes.  Kendall elbows Julius hard in the side, and he massages his wounded ribs.

My eyes thank her when he turns to start out the gate.

We’ve been walking for hours and haven’t come across one obstacle.  Perhaps all the debris has already been cleaned up after all.  Kace lets go of my hand and moves to speak to Julius.

Raven attains the newly opened spot at my side and whispers, “What’s wrong with Kingston?  Yesterday he acted as if he wanted to be near me at all times, and today he’s barely spoken to me.”

Leo walks closely behind us, so I do my best to keep my whisper almost muted.

“He thinks you and Leo are romantically involved.  You never said one way or the other when he asked, so now he’s almost certain of it.”

She seems shocked.  Has she ever been with a guy at all?  She knows about as much about men as I did when I met Kace.  Perhaps Miss Worldly doesn’t know as much as I assumed.

“What does that even matter though?”

I chuckle a little.  “He really likes you.  Men don’t like feeling as though they have to compete for one’s attention.”

She looks back at Leo and then to me.  Leo takes notice of her troubled eyes and walks over to her.

“I’ll tell him my story if it will help you,” he says without a shred of hesitance.

Damn he has an incredible sense of hearing.

His devout loyalty to Raven is astonishing.  Maybe Kingston is right.  Perhaps my asessment was wrong after all.

“No.  I don’t want you having to do that.  It’s none of anyone’s business.  If he wants to assume he already knows the fact, then let him.  I would rather he think that, rather than you relive those memories,” she murmurs with compassion oozing from her tone.

Okay… this is so… weird.

“I don’t care to tell them.  It might do them some good to know what life can be like in the wrong tribe.  There are still others like me out there.”

What the hell?

Raven shakes her head.  “No.  Don’t tell anyone anything.”

He scowls at her.  “Either you tell them or I will.  If they wish to know the company they keep, then they deserve that.  There’s a break coming up shortly.  I’ll make myself scarce while you make them aware of my past.  If I learn you’ve neglected to do so, then I will tell them upon my return.  You deserve his attention if you want it.  If he still doesn’t return your affections after you clarify our relationship, then I will crush him.”

I keep waiting for him to smile or laugh to insinuate the last part was a joke, but he never does.  His stone face etched with secret torture gives no hint of humor, making me worry a little for Kingston’s safety.

Raven shakes her head.  “That won’t be necessary.  I don’t even know if I like him well enough to worry with such a mess.  Don’t worry about that please.”

He nods and sprints toward the front.  I look at her in complete shock.

“He would crush Kingston, and that’s your reply?”

She laughs a little.  “It’s the way you have to talk to Leo.  He doesn’t understand that some people mean what they say in some situations.  If I tell him I don’t want to deal with a mess, he understands that.”

“Who the fuck is he?” I demand.

Now I don’t trust this hulking, scarred, son of a fucking bitch.  He just threatened Kingston’s life for no good reason.  Who the hell does he think he is?

She sighs out loudly.  “I’ll tell everyone when we stop to rest.  I don’t want to repeat this more than once, and I expect all of you to be as fucking kind to him as possible without demonstrating pity once my story concludes.  He hates pity.”

I scoff, “He just threatened to crush my friend.  Pity isn’t an emotion I’m concerned about feeling.”

“It will be,” she says with an almost muted tone, and I don’t think I was meant to hear it.

Our path is leading us through rocky terrain like I’ve never seen before.  Each step is more difficult than the last, and my boots are the only things keeping my ankles in check.

The uphill journey is a battle in itself.  I hadn’t been prepared for such exercise.  My breathing is heavy and my body glistens under the unforgiving sun weighing me down with its abnormal glaring heat.  I suppose it’s making up for the time it lost yesterday.

Kace motions for us to join them as Julius collapses into the folds of a smooth stone.  Kingston pulls out his canteen and slithers of water escape his mouth.  I guzzle down my own canteen and Raven mimics the same action.

Leo walks over to us and speaks softly.

“I can smell water around here.  I’ll see if I can track down a fresh stream for refills once the break is over.”

He’s holding true to his promise of making himself scarce.  He trots off and Kace quickly comes over to us.

“Where the hell is he going?” he asks with an irritated tone.

“He’s going to give us some privacy so Raven can tell us who the hell he is,” I say with my own hint of agitation.

His threat still rattles through my mind.  Raven’s shoulders drop and Kingston comes over once he hears the promise of the answers he’s desperately been seeking.

Raven plops down and starts speaking with a reluctant, huffing tone.

“Leo has had a very difficult life.  He spent most of it as a mule.”

Everyone’s eyes show a stunning sense of horror at her revelation.  Kendall and Johnny look just as confused by it as I do.  Thank goodness I’m not the only one in the dark.

I question her answer since no one else will.

“What’s a mule?”

Her eyes scowl at me.  “Really?  How fucking sheltered have you been?”

Whoa.  Apparently I’ve been more sheltered than I ever realized.  I keep learning new things about the world outside my protective walls.

I cower slightly and Kace wraps his arm around me.  Raven’s eyes soften.  I know she didn’t snap at me because she’s mad at me, but because she’s holding a burden of visions no one should have to be scarred by.

“Sorry, Arena.  I actually envy your naïve perception of life.  I only wish I had been so sheltered.”

I just nod in acceptance of her apology.  She takes a deep breath to steady her nerves as she continues.

“For those of you who don’t know, a mule is essentially a slave without any hope for a better life.  Not all tribes share workloads the way your tribes do.  The dominant, powerful leaders sit on their perch and force the lower bloodlines to do all the work.  The average life span of a mule varies, but most of them don’t live past twenty-seven because they kill themselves once the burden of life finally weighs too heavily.  It’s one of the things that I hate as much as I hate herders.

“Leo was almost twenty-eight when I found him beaten and tied to a tree.  He suffered his weekly striping for the poor crops.  His chief didn’t believe the crops suffered because of the drought, so he blamed Leo, saying he and the others were doing something wrong.  All of the mules were tied to posts, and blood was racing from their exposed under flesh.  They were torn and shredded by the merciless whips, and I couldn’t leave them there.

“You never got the chance to meet my nomad family, but they were amazing.  They stood against this tribe of vicious men, but we quickly learned they were nothing more than cowards when someone was swiping a whip at them.

“They ran, fled, and cried as we tore the tribe apart.  We rampaged the place and gathered all the children, abused women, and mules.  We dumped our wagons of the supplies we had just purchased, and refilled them with the wounded.  We took them to the closest tribe - the Heshlan.  That’s another reason Leo is coming.

“The men there are rough around the edges, and they might not play exactly by the rules, but they are good people.  They didn’t hesitate to help us with our wounded load.  I cared for Leo personally because he reminded me so much of my brother who had died just the year before.  I felt compelled to help him, and I stayed with the Heshlan until he fully recovered.

“Once he healed, I told him to stay with the others until they recovered as well, so he could lead them to safety.  I check in on him every chance I get.  He stays primarily in that market, but on occasion he travels with various groups to other markets.

“He knows crops and he sells seeds to earn a living.  He only travels to bigger tribal markets when things dry up during the off season - the tribal markets are big during all seasons because of their greenhouses.  The years of beatings he sustained stung him much deeper than the scars you see.  He suffered severe breaks to his bones, making traveling a harsh task for his body.  That’s why he didn’t travel with my group.  Now you know why I opposed his offer to join us.”

Everyone is stunned into silence.  This hulking man shows no weakness, no limps, no fragility.  How is it possible he was beaten so severely without ever having stopped the attackers?

“Why didn’t he just run away?  Why don’t they all just run?  They already torture them, and then they are willing to commit suicide.  They’re facing the worst things that could happen, so why not just run?”

She starts to answer, but Leo’s voice interjects itself.  We all turn to face him as his pained strain weakens his eyes.

“Because they don’t threaten to kill or beat you when you try to run.  A person can endure the eminent threat of death and torture, but one can’t bring themselves to endure the sight of someone they love enduring it for them.

“If you have a sister, they will defile her in front of you.  If you have a brother, they will cut his tongue out and throw it at your feet.  If you have a mother, they will tie her to a stake and set her on fire.  If you have a father, they’ll drag him behind a horse until he dies from the trauma.  The list continues on, and you’re required to watch whatever horrific scene they force upon the ones you love.  If you try to close your eyes, they’ll pause the action long enough to sew your eyelids open.

“The life of a mule usually only ends when they take their own life or die of exhaustion.  I never tried running because I have a young sister.  Currently, she’s staying with the Marigold tribe north of the Heshlan.  She met a man, and somehow she managed to fall in love.  I haven’t reached a point where I can consider such a thing, but I thank God everyday that her scars have not buried her emotions to the point of numbness.”

Holy fucking shit.  I never knew such things existed.  Raven was right.  I feel mounds of pity for this man.

I hear my voice crackle as I speak.  “You could come stay with us.  Raven is Shaylan and stationary now.  You’re welcome to join us.”

He looks at her and tilts his head.  His eyes smile and he turns back with a lighter tone than I’ve heard him use yet.

“Her Shaylan stay will only be temporary.”
“Why?” I ask quickly.

Raven looks just as puzzled as all of us.  Maybe he thinks her heart belongs to nomads.

“I assume she’ll be Kuslan once all things are sorted through.”

Raven’s eyes widen and she blushes instantly.  Julius speaks quizzically to question Leo’s answer.

“Why do you say that?”

Leo actually cracks a smile which surprises me more than anything else so far.  Raven glares at him with warning eyes.

“I suppose that’s up to the chief and his preference in women.”

Oh my damn.  Now I feel pity for Raven.
Kingston finally catches the innuendo and water spews from his mouth.  He coughs and finally manages to stammer out a response, though it’s so pathetically articulated.

“I… yeah… the Kuslan… yeah… she’s welcome… preferred,” he says in such an absolute catastrophic jumbled up mess.

Poor Kingston.  Kace relieves him of his burden.

“I think Kingston is trying to say that she’s welcome at either tribe.  I also think he was trying to say she’s the epitome of his preference in women.”

Oh damn.

That last part might have been a little much.  I feel sorry for both of them right now.  Kace laughs a little as he leaves the blushing party and Leo follows him.

“I found a stream just over here,” Leo mumbles while motioning to the direction we should go.

Kace nods and motions for me to follow.  I’m glad to oblige and leave the awkward moment of exposed feelings dangling around Kingston and Raven.

Kace takes my hand and the others follow behind.  I hear Julius chuckling as he takes a place beside us.

“I got the bumbling goof’s canteen and Kendall got Raven’s.”

Leo smiles slightly.  “It’s good to see how much he really does fancy her.  She deserves that.”

Kace shrugs.  “I thought the two of you had been an item.”

He shakes his head, a light breath of laughter almost escaping.  “She’s like a saint, angel, sister, mother, family, or divine being of some sort.  I don’t view her romantically.  She’s my savior.”

Kace nods and kisses my head.  He smiles at me and I can see the love flowing from his eyes.  Leo takes notice of our gaze.

“I hope she finds with him what the two of you have found with each other.”

I blush lightly and Kace’s lips call mine to them.  Our light kiss shows respect to the others when we pull back and suppress the roaring passion begging to break free.  Kace smirks as he speaks lightly.

“I hope they do too.”

His arm wraps around me as we make the short venture to the creek.  The smell of fresh, clean water invades my nose in the most delightful way.  The cool mist bounces off the smoother rocks next to the stream of water and tickles against my face.  We all kneel and fill our containers.

Kace’s arms lift me up when I start to stagger from my unbalanced position on the slippery rocks beneath my feet.  Our eyes connect amongst the flirty presence of Raven and Kingston as they join us.

Kace rolls his eyes at the early stage of their relationship.  He and I have known each other for just over two months, but it feels like we’ve been together for years.

He smirks as if he realizes how new our relationship still is.

“It feels like decades ago, doesn’t it?” I ask while grinning.

“Yes, it does actually.  I’m not sure if that’s good or bad.  I happen to love it though,” he says genuinely.

He tugs my hand, letting me know the break is over.  Everyone places their canteens back in their bags, and we head out.

The rocks become more jagged and treacherous as we cover more ground.  The path starts narrowing, and steep drops are about fifteen feet away on either side as we cross nature’s bridge.  I now know why this area is called Olympus cliffs.

Our straight up journey has brought us to stand on top of a mountain and nothing but death awaits us below.  The dry ground at the bottom is covered with razor-edged rocks and unfriendly scavengers begging us to fall.

Buzzards circle overhead and do their best to warn us of an encroaching doom if we proceed.   The dusty smell of the dry land around us offers us nothing but parched throats.

I pull out my canteen and take a small sip to relieve the scratch.  Kace mimics me and the others follow as well.  I can see the trail growing even narrower as we make our way forward.  Small rocks tumble off the sides as our heavy vibrations disturb their teetering perch.

Kace grips my hand tighter and pulls me closer to his body in a very protective manner, but my heart sinks when I see the collapsed pass ahead.  There’s nothing but an enormous pile of rocks burying the passage way that would have taken us through the mountain.  Kace frowns as he stares at it with contempt.

“Fuck!” he growls while gripping his head.

Julius walks over and inspects the collapsed area.  I stare up at the treacherous mountainside staring down at us with its taunting glare.  As I lower my eyes back down, Julius is shaking his head.

“We have to go back,” Julius says while walking toward us.

Kace stops him and speaks with assertion.  “No.  We find a way.”

Julius sounds exasperated as he continues.  “We’ll never be able to cut a path to the tunnel.  Hell, we don’t even know where it is.  We’d have to climb thirty feet just to start digging down without any digging equipment.”

“We find a way, Julius.  End of discussion,” Kace exerts with more dominance now.

“It’s too fucking dangerous to even attempt this without the proper tools.  We need chisels, hammers, shovels, and a hell of a lot more people.  There’s no way we can do this.”

“We figure it out.  That’s our only option.  Going back and then around the woods of the inbreeders, and then crossing the gallows where they attacked us will take far too long and it’s just as dangerous!” Kace exclaims.

“Damn it, Kace!  How are we going to get through this?”

Kace’s eyes scour the mountainside above us just as mine did.  I can see him formulating the same plan that I had given thought to.

He slowly climbs to the top of the pile of rubble and grips the side of mountain.  He pulls his body up and tests the theory still in its early stages.

Julius quickly objects to the obvious plan.

“No fucking way.  You’ve lost your damn mind.”

“No one’s making anyone do anything.  Everyone here is welcome to turn back and reroute their journey.  I’m going over this mountain to go find the rest of our tribe before the war starts without us,” Kace murmurs without ever looking back.

I take a deep breath and walk over to meet him.  His arm rests on my side and he shakes his head.  His eyes hang low, burdened with fear.

“I don’t suppose it would do any good to ask you to go the long way around?” he asks rhetorically.

“I was planning this before you,” I say with a smirk.

He sighs out and nods.  He looks down from the mound of rubble and stares at Julius.

“You coming or going?”

Julius huffs and throws his arms around wildly while yelling, “Fuck!”

He sighs out and bends to grab his knees, seeming to steady them.  I’ve never seen him so opposed to a Kaceton Brice idea.  Usually he’s the first to jump in behind Kace, but he’s really rattled by this plan.  I’ve never actually seen him so… afraid.

Finally, he stands and takes a deep breath before speaking in a wavering tone.

“Yeah.  I guess I have no fucking other choice.”

Kace smirks for some reason.  Then he speaks softly to the trembling giant.

“You have a choice.  I already told you that.”

“You know arriving last isn’t a choice I can make,” Julius shouts, his voice crackling like a preadolescent boy, forcing me to stifle a smirk.

Julius climbs up the rubble very slowly and Kendall swishes by him as she almost sprints to the top.  Keira quickly passes him as well, during her ascending sprint.

Hell, even Johnny passes him.  Raven doesn’t even have to sprint to pass him.  She and Kingston walk normally up the rubble and beat him effortlessly.

Julius stops every five seconds to take a breath, proving he seriously lacks stamina.  Kace starts snickering slightly at the odd sight that is perplexing rather than humorous.

“Julius, we have to try and climb this mountainside before nightfall,” Kace says very antagonistically.

“Fuck you,” Julius grumbles while scowling at Kace.

Kendall leans over to me and whispers, “He’s terrified of heights.”

Oh.  I get it now.  Goliath just met his slingshot.

“He just scaled this rubble effortlessly a minute ago.  Why is it so terrifying now?  Will he be able to make it up the mountain if he’s this afraid of a little pile of rubble?”

Kendall smirks as Kace laughs and speaks.  “That was artificial courage.  It’s not the rubble that’s the problem.  He just noticed the extreme altitude of the mountain’s edge when he inspected the possibility of cleaning the debris.  His eyes caught the drop off for the first time.  He’s been very careful to avoid the sight ever since we started this crossing.  He’s been terrified ever since.”

I smirk a little now.  Johnny walks over to the side and checks the grip.  He’s actually good at climbing.  He and Keira begin their ascent and they look like two monkeys bouncing from grip to grip.

I check for a strong hold to pull myself up with.  I find a deep notch and plant my foot.  I pull up and start the climb.  Kace walks up behind me and his head is level with mine.

“I’ll be right behind you,” he says encouragingly.

Fortunately, I used to climb the tall rocks behind the Tympest camp.  At least now I know why Julius never joined our group of climbers.

I smirk a little as his voice rings out with the sound of a boy just hitting puberty with his high versus low pitch.

“How close am I?”

Kace snickers and Kendall works hard to stifle her laugh.

“You’re almost there, baby,” she cheers.

Kace is literally right below me, just as he promised.  His is body moving at the exact same pace as mine as we climb the cliff.  Raven and Kingston follow him, and Leo helps Kendall steady Julius.

I try not to chuckle when I hear Julius whimpering from below.

“No.  You guys go ahead.  I’m perfectly fine.  Thanks though.”

Kace snickers as do I.  I can hear him grumbling below us as we continue our ascension.

The mountainside angles inward just enough to give someone a false sense of security.  My heart almost leaps out of my chest when the grip my right hand is clinging to crumbles like bread.

I scream as all my weight swings to my left grip.  I’m dangling helplessly on the odd angle, unable to find anything but a smooth surface without a place to grip with my right hand.  My feet scramble for something to help with the weight of my body, but I’m only met by more of the merciless smooth surface.

Moments ago there were grips everywhere, and now I can’t find one.

Kace yells, “Arena, I’m coming!”

“No.  There aren’t any grips here.  I’ve worked my way into a slick hell.  You’ll have to get above me and find a way to lower something down,” I yell back.

Johnny screams, “There’s a ledge above her.  We’ll get there.”

He and Keira start scaling sideways, and against my wishes, Kace is staying below me.

“Kace, you have to go another way or you’ll be as stuck as I am.”

“I’m not moving until you’re safe.”

Fuck.  Why does he get to ask me to do things, but I can’t ask him?

My hand is slipping on top of everything else.  I try to move my right hand to take over the only grip around, but my left hand gives out before I can execute my maneuver.

“Arena!  No!” Kace screams.

I scream into the echoing canyon as I slide down the slope and my hands catch nothing.  Suddenly I’m stopped and firmly pinned against the mountainside and someone’s pounding heart - Kace’s pounding heart.

He breathes out heavily as he steadies both of us.  My hands find grips to hold onto and relieve him of his one handed burden.  He had braced himself and found exactly where I would fall.  I had been caught between his body and the slope.

I convulse beneath him from the gush of adrenaline I just endured.

“Breathe, baby, breathe,” he coos softly.

I slowly start breathing again and almost choke on the new air entering my lungs.  Kace rests his head against mine as we remain still on the slope.  I can hear Johnny yelling now.

“Is she okay?”

“She’s fine,” Kace yells back.

I very wobbly begin my climb again, and Kace is much closer to me this time.  He moves as I move and keeps his body directly aligned with mine in case I should meet the same fate once more.

I collapse to the ground once I finally reach the top.  Kace’s lips are instantly pressed against mine, and I can feel the tears teetering on the edges of my lids.  I can taste his fear swirling around from his mouth to mine.

Julius yells up and Kace leans over to hear him.

“What?” Kace yells.

“I said am I almost there?”

Kace snickers slightly and yells back down to him.

“You’re about halfway there.  Come on.  Dig deep.”

I lean over and see Kendall behind Julius the way Kace had been behind me.  I laugh a little as she moves as he moves.

“I thought it was supposed to be ladies first,” I scream.

“Fuck you, Arena,” he grumbles back.

I can hear Kendall snickering behind him, and his groaning distaste for her mockery.  My eyes go blurry and I lean back quickly to steady my nerves.

“Hell, I may be afraid of heights from now on so I shouldn’t be heckling him,” I mumble.

Kace’s arms wrap around me and pull me into his kiss.  I can feel his arms begging to never release me.  I curl into him as Leo takes a seat.

“The sun is close to descent.  I know it’s not my place to say this, but I feel it would be best to set up camp here.”

“You have every right to voice concern.  I think you’re right.  I’ll start a fire, and we’ll see if we can find anything edible up here,” Kace says back.

I climb to my feet and observe the new surroundings.  It’s a huge spacious area on top of the mountain.  I can see so much from here.  The lush green grass with new flowers springing up around me brings me back to a calm.

Kace walks over and holds my hand as he speaks softly.

“We found several berry bushes but we need your expertise on whether or not they’re edible.”

I smile as I walk over to the bushes in question.  “That one is fine.  The others are a hell no.”

Kace smiles and kisses my head.  Then Leo walks over carrying several greens in his hands.

“These are all edible,” he says cheerfully.

I hear the screeching howl of a bird being shot down and see Kingston walking up with a quail.  It’s followed by another screech when Raven just as quickly acquires a matching quail.

Kace strikes up a fire to aide with the cooking, and we all gather around his sparking pit.  Raven and Kingston are cozy, sitting by one another as the night slowly closes in.

Johnny’s darkened eyes stare at me as he sits beside me.

“I didn’t think you were going to survive that fall,” he murmurs in a strangled whisper.

I pat him on the shoulder as I open my mouth to speak, but Kace responds before I can.

“I wouldn’t have ever let her by me without going with her.”

His eyes are staring directly into the fire, and I realize he didn’t mean to say that out loud.  He squeezes my hand in his and I prop my head on his shoulder.

“I’m glad you caught her,” Johnny adds.

Kace tightens his lips.  “I’m going to check the surroundings to make sure no one has spotted our fire.”

I shiver slightly as I lose the warmth of his body pressed against mine.  Johnny smirks as he continues.

“The night air has a chill to it this evening.  I’m sure he wasn’t thinking about this happening when he chose that,” he teases while motioning to my revealing attire.

I roll my eyes.  “Yeah, well, if the guys can run around shirtless, then I can manage my midriff being exposed.”  Along with my cleavage.

I cover my stomach with my arms in an attempt to warm it.  Johnny laughs at my stubborn pride as I try to tough out the awful chill.  I scoot in closer to the fire and smile as the heat flows to me.

Leo sits down beside us and pokes the fire.  Don’t show him pity.  I take a breath and try to converse casually, without showing all the mounds of pity trying to escape from me.

“Do you ever get to see your sister?”

He looks up with a bit of surprise.  I don’t think he was expecting me to speak to him.

“I visit when I can, and she does the same, when time allows.  She wants me to join her tribe.”

“Why don’t you?” I ask curiously.

“Many reasons, actually.  The Marigold is a special tribe created for people like me, but I don’t have the courage to face so many others who have lived the same life I have.  It’s hard to hear so many stories like mine.  It’s therapeutic for her though, and many others there as well.”

I’m a little surprised now.  I hadn’t known such a tribe existed.

“Why haven’t I ever heard of them before?”

“Because they keep their identity a secret as well as their location.  They never want to be found… unless they want to be found.  A man took the time to camouflage  a wall around a large piece of land.  They have underground escapes as well as a sanctuary to retreat to.  It’s the only place my sister has ever felt at peace, and many others share the same sentiment.

“If he hadn’t taken the time to build such a refuge, many of them would’ve been captured and dispersed among the tribes seeking mules.  Most of them wouldn’t have survived a year without a haven such as the Marigold tribe.  My sister says that it saved her life, and I believe it.”

I nod my head and he pokes the fire some more.  I didn’t mean for the conversation to get so deep, and now I don’t know where to go from here.  I’m squirming awkwardly on the log I’ve turned into a seat.  Finally, Leo speaks again.

“So, I gather you entered the competition as an all around?”

I smirk a little and he continues.

“Sorry, I eavesdropped a little when you guys were talking.  That’s how I knew Kingston was the Kuslan chief.  I usually keep to myself, so I don’t really stay too up to date on what’s happening in the world around me.”

“I did enter the competition, and I tied for first place.”

His eyes show his utter shock.  Yes a girl tied for first.

Men are such egomaniacs.

“Who did you tie with?” he says with a stupefied look still plastered to his face.

“She tied with me,” Kace says as he walks back over.

He wraps his arms around my waist and kisses my cheek.  He seems to have shed the momentary burden that was weighing against him.

Leo smirks slightly and shakes his head.

“I’m impressed.  I don’t mean any disrespect at all, I can assure you.  I’ve seen some of those men pass through the market before and they’re beasts.  It just surprised me a bit.”

I shrug.  “Well, there were a lot of stunned people in the audience, so I’m used to it.  I was groomed to be a warrior without ever having realized it.  My father trained me and then I continued using his methods long after he passed.”

That’s the first time I’ve ever finished that sentence without choking up.  It’s still not easy to say, and it’s not like he died.  He just ceased to exist.

“Fader?” he asks, sensing my secret.

Most everyone recognizes the difference, and obviously Leo has dealt with the fader before to know it.

I frown.  “We’ve all been faders since the viewer came about.  It’s nice to know the devil’s artwork isn’t threatening us anymore though.”

Leo nods a little as he studies the fire.  Now he seems unsure about what to say.  Finally, he speaks softly.

“Your father, what was his name?” he says with genuine interest.

“Justice Clash.”

His eyes widen in disbelief and the fire-poking stick falls from his hand and clanks against the ground.  Kace pulls me a little tighter when he’s unable to read Leo’s reaction.  Leo speaks with absolute awe in his tone.

“You’re Arena Clash?”

I shrug.  “Yeah.”

He bows before me like a loyal servant and I’m completely baffled.  What the hell?

Raven walks over with a dumbfounded expression.  “Leo?  What the hell are you doing?”

His eyes peer up and he slowly crawls back to his feet.

“You never told me she was the daughter of Justice Clash,” his winded tone replies.

“Okay… so?” she asks.

“Her father is the man who formed the Marigold tribe.  He gave them food, water, and land.  He started their  tribe from scratch and helped it grow and prosper.  He’s the reason so many like me have a home.”

Apparently Raven is just as stumped, stunned, and flabbergasted as I am.  I’ve learned more about my father in the past couple months than I ever did before.

I look at this man staring at me as if I’m the daughter of a savior.

“Why didn’t I ever know about this?”

He frowns slightly.  “Chief Clash requested it be kept a secret.  He worried his enemies would seek out the Marigold as a means of getting to him.  I never knew him personally, but I’ve heard the stories of his compassion, love, and mercy.”

“Enemies?  Like the Mostiles?” I ask with a hint of worry panging.

“Just like them.  There are more though.  Your father moved to have many dismissed from the competition for inhumane acts outside the competition.  If the council agreed with him - which they most always did - they would ban them from competing.  There are quite a few grudges against your father even now.  The Shaylan are envied by all.  I can’t believe I didn’t know who you were.”

I smile bashfully as Kace’s arms pull me tighter to his chest.  I can feel him smiling as he speaks.

“She’s far more than the daughter of a legend.  She’s a legend herself.”

Leo bows again and I feel uncomfortable.  I’m not royalty or anything.

“Please don’t do that,” I say with a touch of embarrassment.

He smiles a little at my request and nods as he sits down.  He laughs a little under his breath as he mumbles.

“On a mission with a Clash.  Amazing.”

Kace kisses me to bring me back to the now and make me forget about the past.  His eyes burn into mine with such wonder.  His hands slowly ease up my back as he whispers.

“I love you, girly.”

His playful endearment makes me smile like a foolish girly.

“I love you, Mr. Perfect.”

He chuckles lightly and pulls me to kiss him again.  The crackling fire blazing behind us sends out flickering embers to remind us we’re standing too close.

Kace pulls me back and I’m greeted with an even chillier night air.  I shiver slightly and he smirks.

“I know a way to warm you up,” he murmurs playfully.

I roll my eyes and shake my head.  He kisses me lightly once again before sitting down and pulling me in his lap.  The few reddened and irritated scratches I obtained from the mountain-sliding fiasco seem to be slowly fading.  His finger strolls over one place, and then he kisses my head.

“Who are we missing?” Raven asks as she warms herself by the fire - her skimpy attire not doing her any favors in this chill.

Kace laughs a little as he yells into the darkness.

“How you doing, Julius?”

The canyon below echoes his voice and carries his message to the still struggling man on the side of the cliff.

“It’s dark, I’m cold, I’m hungry, my arms are fucking exhausted, and I still haven’t made it up this damn mountainside.  How the fuck do you think I’m doing?” Julius yells out bitterly.

Kace laughs and pulls me out of his lap.  He grabs a whip and walks over to the edge of the cliff.  He flicks the whip below and I hear Julius screech slightly.

“Hold on tight,” Kace laughs out.

“Holding,” Julius grumbles.

Kace’s muscles flex as he reels in the beast he just caught.  Julius finally emerges from the darkness and clutches the grass in his hands before climbing to his feet.

He wavers from the exhausting climb and stumbles over to dive into the food we have laid out for him.  Kendall smirks as he obliterates the bit of quail and tears into the greens.

Kace chuckles a little as he pulls me into his arms and we walk so close together.  He lies down in the lush grass and motions for me to join him.  The fire has dried the grass around it, and it offers a delicious warmth.

Kace snuggles up next to me and his eyes close before I have the chance to kiss him again.

I’m tired too though, so I don’t fight the same instant peace flooding me when my eyes close.

Chapter 20

The Last Mile

A fresh morning dew dampens my skin as I lie on Mother Nature’s thick green carpet.  I stretch and my eyes move over to the smoldering pile of ashes where the beautiful raging fire had been.

The morning light offers so much more to view.  The vibrant flowers act rejuvenated and playful.  The chirping birds offer sweet songs of promise.  The wild and unruly bushes bear a lighter air and not the ominous shadowy stare they carried during the night.

Kace stirs and I can feel his lips kissing a trail around my neck.  I can’t help but smile.

“Let’s get going, beautiful,” he says softly.

I stand up and he starts packing up everything we had pulled out.  Everyone else responds as we have to the clear skies and climb to their feet.

Kace takes my hand as we make our way down the trail on top of the mountain.

“We’re going to have to go back down, but I checked this side last night.  From what I could see, it should be as easy as walking down a hill.”

“Oh please don’t jinx it,” I sigh.

He chuckles lightly at my exhausted worry.

We quickly find the edge, and Kace is right.  It’s not nearly the steep slope we faced coming up.  We very cautiously start our descent and I can hear Julius whimpering in the background.

Trees line the sides of the downward slope, offering propping places when we need to balance ourselves.

Kace helps me over one of the drop offs and our eyes grab each other.  I can feel the heat radiating off of us as I slide down his smooth chest - our skin sizzling against each other’s as I do so.  A devious smirk appears on his perfect face and I feel myself mimicking the wicked grin.

“You two really need to wear bags over your heads or something,” Johnny chuckles out while passing us.

Keira blushes slightly and avoids looking at us as she follows him.  Kace’s cheeks turn a deep shade of rose.  I smile in response to his blushing.

“I love you,” he says softly, and I know I’ll never tire of hearing those three delicious words.

“I love you.”

His lips find mine while we ignore the agitated group impatiently tapping their feet and burning through us with their disapproving stares.  He pulls back slightly and his thumb scrapes across my lower lip, inviting desire to consume me.  He cocks one eye brow at me and smirks again before taking my hand and leading me toward the front.

“Finally,” Kingston teases.

Kace doesn’t lose his smirk as we continue on.  I’m a little scattered now, thanks to that seductive and teasing moment we just shared.  The things he can do to me so easily… it’s absurd, ridiculous, humiliating at some points, and incredible.  I’m more than in love; I’m fucking obsessed.

We reach a steeper and deeper drop as we near the bottom.  It’s not rocky, but its masked treacherousness could mislead the untrained eye into being careless.

The loose soil is a trap for clumsy slips and plummeting deaths.  The tree roots look firmly planted, but they are weakened and exposed.  If someone was to grasp them and apply too much weight, they would surely snap and leave the person unable to recover from the fall.

There’s really no good way to get down without risking holding onto the roots with the right amount of weight dispersed.

Kace starts off first and holds onto the thickest root in his left hand.  His right hand grips a smaller one as he lowers himself cautiously.  I gasp a little as clumps of soil fall from his feet and the roots make cracking sounds in his hands.

He steadies his breath and continues slowly.  Little by little he makes it down safely to the bottom of the forty foot drop.  He yells up to us.

“Carefully, and I mean very carefully, start coming down as I did, one at a time.  Be sure to even your weight against the roots for support, and try to dig into the soil the best you can without relying on it too much.”

Julius panics slightly.  “I can’t do this.  Hell no.  There’s no way.”

I walk over to him as Keira begins maneuvering down the side.  I pat him on his shoulder to try and comfort him as Kendall coos lovingly in his ear.

“It’s okay, baby,” she says softly.

“You can do this.  Just stare straight ahead and never down.  You’ll be okay,” I add.

He rocks back and forth as he tries to summon his innermost strength.  After a few deep breaths, he stands up and pulls Johnny away from the edge.

“Sorry.  I’m going to do this while I still have the courage.”

Johnny smirks as he ushers him by, and Julius starts his slow crawl down the side.  Kace yells to him as several cracks ring out.

“You can’t linger for too long or the roots will break!”

It’s too late though.  A loud crack thunders across the exhausted root and it snaps in half.  He falls in a swinging motion as more of the root pulls free from the ground.  He drops about twenty feet as he clings to the elongated root.

It finally jerks to a halt when there’s no more to give, and Julius free falls into the loose soil and tumbles the rest of the way down.  He bounces and rolls violently in his head-over-feet motion.  He sprawls out once he reaches the bottom.

We’re all standing at the top with mouths gaped open as we try to examine the damage from a distance.  Julius is breathing heavy and Keira is very motherly as she checks on him.

He waves her off as he gasps over and over to gain the breath that has been forced out of his lungs.

Kendall doesn’t hesitate.  She quickly scales over the side and starts shifting her weight from one root to the next as she makes her way down faster than any of her predecessors.

She jumps the last seven feet and kneels at Julius’s side the second her feet slap the ground.

I start next.  I grab the vines and gradually make my way down the slope.  Then I hear the same cracking when I have less than fifteen feet to go.

Oh no.

I try to bear my weight against the soil, but the boots are far too slippery and lack any grip.  I scream slightly as the root snaps and my hands fall free of all their support.  I grunt loudly as I feel myself slamming into the most incredible arms in the world.

Kace is wide-eyed and shaking his head as he stares at me with a stroke of fear interrupting his beauty.  He huffs loudly as he speaks with a rattled tone.

“Shit, Arena.”

His heart pounds against me and his grip only tightens.  I finally manage to wiggle a sentence free through a breathless tone.

“I’m okay.”

His grip still doesn’t loosen, and I feel the relief in his body slowly overcoming the fear that has almost brought him to his knees.  I muster up the ability to speak more than one sentence.

“I promise, I’m fine.  You can put me down.”

He kisses my head softly and slowly releases me to the ground.  He steadies me slightly as my shaky legs betray me.  I glance over at Julius who is breathing easier while still sprawled out on the ground.

“Are you okay?” I ask him.

Julius half nods, but remains silent.

Kace smirks.  “He’ll be fine.  He’ll feel it later though.”

“Oh, I feel it right now.  Nobody bothered to fucking catch me,” Julius gasps out through a strained humorous tone.

Kace snickers slightly under his breath.   Raven comes off the side with much more grace than I had been able to achieve.  She smirks at me as she stumbles slightly.

“I don’t think our boots were made for climbing or walking,” she says humorously.

I roll my eyes.  “I agree with that.  I don’t even want to think about what they were made for.”

Julius laughs a little and then grabs his side when he realizes the pain hasn’t subsided completely.

Kingston is down the side quickly after Raven and he comes to join our group.

“What are we discussing?” he asks.

Julius grins menacingly.  “Hooker boots.”

Raven and I both scowl at him while the others laugh.  Raven shakes her head and turns back to Kingston.

“I think you should have acquired us some men’s boots if this was all they had for women.”

Kace laughs a little before speaking.  “We were actually trying to do that, but they didn’t have any small enough to fit your feet.”

Kingston smiles a little.  “At least you’re not as clumsy as Arena.”

“Unfortunate.  Not clumsy,” I scoff.

Kace stifles a grin and Kingston holds his hands up innocently.  I pout a little.  Julius is the only one that fell besides me, and that sort of sucks.

I feel a tug at my hand as Kace starts leading us once more.  The sun is blaring on us now and there is nothing but insane beauty surrounding us.

I can see huge mountains, though they’re miles and miles away, with their peaks vanishing into the clouds.  There’s a pond with a crystal clear, reflective surface mirroring the beauty shining on it, making the sky itself almost redundant.

The tall grass swipes my waist as we tromp through it, making me smile like a child being tickled.  Kace’s eyes catch me off guard and I quickly feel less like a child and more like a savage girl in need.

His perfect lips are calling to me, and it feels like it’s been years since I’ve kissed them, even though I’ve already felt those lips on mine today.

Leo walks up beside us and keeps his voice low.

“We should probably start watching for scouts.  We’re getting close now.  I’m good at spotting prying eyes.  It’s one of the things I learned to do very quickly after I left my old tribe.”

“Thank you, Leo.  That would be very helpful.  We’ll keep a short distance behind you,” Kace says appreciatively.

His playful smirk has been banished by the pull of reality, and knots have entered my stomach as we slow down.  Leo takes the far lead and we wait until we can’t see him before we start walking again.

We’re close to the Heshlan.  That’s what Leo said.  My mom is close by.  Malfus is close by.  Julienne and Brutus are close by… Jespin is close by.

Kace tightens his grip on my hand when he feels it trembling in his.  His eyes show concern, compassion, and a smidge of fear he’s trying desperately to bury from sight.

“Any word from your scout?” Kace asks Kingston.

“No.  How about yours?” Kingston questions.

Kace shakes his head before looking away.

“What does that mean?” I interject, a pang of anxiety raising my voice an octave.

“That means they most likely haven’t learned anything new.” Kace says while concentrating his eyes on the horizon in front of us.

“What if they just couldn’t find us?” I ask worriedly.

Kace flashes me an encouraging gaze, and his lips softly plant a kiss on the back of my hand.

“They can find us anywhere.  Spider would’ve found me if something had changed.”

I breathe out deeply, though I’m not convinced.  I know Kace will say or do anything to ease my burden.  I can still feel the heavy weight of uncertainty anchoring me to the ground.

“Spider would’ve found Kace if something had gone wrong.  It’s what he does best,” Julius adds.

“How can you be so sure?” I ask.

Kace’s eyes are swallowed by a touch of pain for my mistrust.

“You don’t believe me?” he pouts.

“I know you well enough you wouldn’t tell me the worst,” I whisper.

“Arena, I wouldn’t flat out lie to make you feel better.  Spider would find me.  He spent seven years as a wanderer.  He knows everything about every path one can take.”

“Seven years?” Raven asks in disbelief.

Kace nods.  Raven shakes her head with wide eyes adding to her dumbfounded mysterious shock.

“I though the average life expectancy for a wanderer was four years at the most.  Seven years is almost double,” she adds in her bewildered tone.

Julius interjects, “Most aren’t as crafty as Spider.  His life would have ended if Kace hadn’t paid off a heavy debt he owed.  He stole from the wrong people and they were close to cutting off his hands when Kace came along.  He gave them enough to cover their losses, and he offered Spider a chance to belong somewhere.  He would do anything at all for Kace because of that.  He would find him.”

I have to ask the question I know is going to irritate all those more knowledgeable than I am.

“What’s a wanderer?”

Kace smiles and Raven slaps her forehead.

“I swear you didn’t grow up in our world,” Raven says with exasperation.

Kace doesn’t act so agitated though.

“I love the fact she hasn’t bore the scars of knowledge that we have,” he says with his incredible, sexy as hell tone.

I stare at him expectantly and he finally explains.

“A wanderer is someone without a tribe, a group, or even a friend.  They keep completely to themselves and live a life of isolation.  As you’ve witnessed, life isn’t easy on the road.  He did it all by himself for seven years.”

Wow.

“Seven years of total isolation?  That seems like it would be enough to drive someone insane,” I say in my stunned tone.

“Oh yeah.  He’s fucking crazy as hell, but he’s cool as shit too,” Julius says casually.

Kace snickers a little at the bizarre characterization that he seems to justify as accurate.  I just curl up against him as his arm drapes across my shoulders with effortless ease.

I can smell the scent of fear and desperation growing stronger as we near, though none of us acknowledge it aloud.  Each step we take is another step closer to the reality of death.

Small smoke trails slither up to the sky, though nothing beneath them is visible yet.  Heshlan.

The knots in my stomach tighten, and I try to steady my buzzing nerves.  I can feel anxiety working through me and ripping at my heart.  Kace moves his arm and pulls my hand into his.  Leo is suddenly sprinting toward us.

“There are scouts.  They’re very well hidden, but they’re watching us right now.  I suggest we pretend to be a nomad group and act very nonchalant in passing.”

Kingston smiles as he sees the faces of the men no longer hiding.

“They’re mine,” he says in relief, and we all visibly relax.

The scouts walk toward us, seeming just as relieved to see us as we are to see them. The one in front quickly fills us in.

“They’ve been sending scouts to make loops every two hours.  They’re going back in each time.  They have several men posted on the outside of the walls, but there’s a blind spot they don’t fully tend to.  Spider is set up in it, and we go there to catch up on the updates.

“We keep our distance back here as much as possible, so as not to alert them to our presence.  They keep most of their attention focused on the direction the others will be coming.  We found out you were separated when we went to check on your whereabouts.  We have a man posted to wait on them and show them how to work their way around the two hour time frame.  We know where they stop, and they have no idea any Shaylan or Kuslan have left the grounds.”

“Good.  Let’s see if we can keep it that way for a little while longer,” Kace says.

Another guy runs up from behind us.  His eyes connect with Kace’s as he gives a nod, and they share a silent conversation.

“Harrison and the others are near,” Kace says in a near whisper as the man runs off.

“They’ll need to stay back for at least another hour,” the first informant says.

“We’ll hold them back until nightfall.  We have a large group, and I’m afraid it might attract some attention no matter how low we lay,” Kace replies firmly.

The guy nods in agreement and walks away.  My stomach is still flip-flopping with extreme malice.  Kace speaks softly to Julius.

“Will you go be with the tribe and send Harrison and Helena up here?  I want to make sure they didn’t run into anymore unexpected surprises during our time apart.”

Julius nods and takes off in the direction the second man had.  Kace intertwines our fingers and sighs out loudly.

“Can you come with me and maintain composure?” he asks vaguely.

“Come with you where?”

“I’m going to the blind spot to speak with Spider.  We’ll be able to see inside the Heshlan from there.  I need to know you can stay focused on the big picture and not do anything reckless.”

Oh.

“I’ll do my best, but I thought you just sent for Helena and Harrison.”

“I did, but they won’t be here for at least an hour.  I need to speak with Spider, but I don’t want to leave you.”

This trip has obviously shaken him up.  One close call after another will do that to a person though.  I’ve stared death in the face more than once since we left our tribe to embark on this exhausting mission.  He’s been broken now, and he’s scared something will happen to me if he looks away for even a second.

I sigh out loudly and take a deep breath to replace my expelled air.  I tighten my grip on his hand and let my head bob once in a nod.  He responds by pulling me behind him.

We slowly creep up to an area that is dangerously close to the top of the hill.  Wild bushes cloak the area with razor sharp leaves.  I feel a stinging as one nicks my stomach.  I flinch slightly and Kace tightens his lips at my reaction.

We carefully try to move stealthily through the enormous, unforgiving bushes.  With calculated maneuvers, we avoid rustling the branches as we slide past each closely placed growth.

Each slight crackle that rings out makes the both of us stop in a dead halt and breathe slowly as we listen to see if we’ve alerted anyone to our presence.  We probably shouldn’t stop though.  Only mankind would know to stop in order to avoid exposure.  An animal would simply continue on its course.

Kace points to a group of smaller bushes behind the beasts with prickly branches.  I look around for Spider, but he’s absent from my sight.  Kace doesn’t seem concerned for the missing presence of Spider.  I, on the other hand, am freaking out a little.

What if someone found him?  What if he’s been missing for a while?  What if he’s deserted us?

Suddenly the small, grounded bush in front of us stands to attention.  I almost gasp but I cover my mouth before the sound escapes.  Spider is smeared in heavy mounds of mud, and he has a long, woven veil of leaves that stretches from his head to his feet.  He’s perfectly camouflaged in the prickly hideaway.

Kace whispers in an almost muted tone, “What’s going on?  Why are they lined up differently?”

I peek through the vicious bushes to see the women and children have been scattered all around the wall now, and only the back is free of the young ones now.

Spider shakes his head as he sighs and matches the whispered tone.

“About twenty minutes ago, the Heshlan had some visitors.  A group of herders came to demand the chief give him back his missing flock.  Jespin answered the man and told him there weren’t any new women inside the walls.  The herder grew irritated with Jespin’s denial and threatened him.  He told him he’d take women from them to cover his losses for the ones taken.”

Kace looks at me and I can see the worry in his eyes growing.  Spider reads the look.

“You did it?” Spider questions.

Kace breathes out heavily before continuing the whispered conversation.

“Yeah.  We couldn’t leave them there.  We found them shelter in the market close to that area.  They won’t be found.  I paid two men to keep watch at the gate for the inbreeding herders we freed them from.”

Spider nods, tightening his lips as he thinks of the terrible things those girls had to endure.  Being a world traveler, he’s probably seen worse up close.

“They spread the women and kids around after that visit.  The original plan will have to be scrapped.  We won’t be able to go in through the sides now with the extra security.  They’ll be able to sniff out a diversion at this point,” Spider adds.

“Fuck,” Kace exclaims in a yelling whisper.

He takes a deep breath as he runs his hands through his hair.  Spider sneaks a peek through the bushes and then looks back to Kace.

They silently stare at each other for a second, both seeming to be formulating a new plan of attack, and Kace shakes his head as if he’s disgusted with the whole ordeal.  His eyes widen when they come back to meet Spider’s.  Kace answers a question only Spider’s eyes have asked.

“No.  Forget it.  It’s far too dangerous,” Kace murmurs adamantly, possibly a little louder than he should.

“It’s the only way, and I’m the only one who can do it,” Spider says confidently, but I have no idea what this conversation is about.

I listen timidly, in hopes I’ll hear the answer to my unasked question.

“It’s not the only way, Spider,” Kace mumbles with an unconvincing tone.

“You know it’s the best way.”

I’m growing more and more frustrated with their vague conversation that I feel I’ve missed the key piece to.  I don’t know if I should ask what the hell is going on, or if I should keep my nosy mouth shut.

“If you do this, you know there’s a chance you won’t get back out.  It’s a grave and possibly high chance.  I can’t let you risk it.  I’ll do it,” Kace murmurs, and now I can’t restrain myself any longer.

“Do what?  What’s risky?  What are you going to do?” I prompt.

They completely ignore me, as if I haven’t said anything.  Spider continues as though the wind howled instead of me.

“You know I’m better than you for this.  Don’t think about my life at risk; think about the lives that will be at risk if you go in there instead of me.  I can do this.”

Kace shakes his head and struggles with what to say.  Go in there?  Alone?  No.

Kace squats to the ground and begins drawing in the loose soil beneath the shadows of the bushes.  They whisper even quieter, and I can’t hear them anymore.  I’m panicking, frozen by my fear for what I think is being plotted.

Spider sheds his bushy veil and creeps out of the thick, unkempt hedges.  I look to see where he is, but he has completely vanished.  Kace tugs at my hand and leads me through the wicked maze.

I whisper quietly and hope this time my question finds an answer.  “What the hell is going on?”

Kace keeps his head straight ahead and doesn’t answer right away.  His shoulders are tense, and the back of his neck is a bright red.  It only gets that way when he’s really pissed or really worried.  Either way, something is really wrong.

With a reluctant tone, he finally puts my curious anxiety to rest.

“Spider is going in through the back.  He’s going to cut loose the Heshlan men and have them draw Jespin’s followers to the back, allowing a group of our men to free as many of the women and children as possible before we storm in from the front.”

Holy shit.

“That’s crazy.  If he’s caught-”

I don’t have the chance to finish before Kace interrupts me with a worrisome grunting tone.

“I know.”

I can see how hard this is on him.  He’s torn and riddled with mixed emotions about this decision.  It was the best option to pull from the hat of the worst choices.  He’s always there for me when I need him.  It’s my turn to be there for him.

I halt his fast pace and put my arms around him.  I feel him slowly returning my embrace.  I can feel his burdens slithering maliciously across his skin, agonizing his already exhausted mind and body.  He pulls back slowly and kisses me with a soft, needy kiss.

As soon as we emerge, I see the blond tangled strands of Helena’s hair swishing through the wind.  Her eyes flash over to me and she sprints across the field to reach my side.  I hold my arms out and she almost collapses into them.

Harrison is right behind her and his eyes are studying Kace.

“What’s happened?” Harrison asks.

“I’ll tell you in a minute.  Did you run into any problems after we split up?”

“Other than the monsoon, no.  We found an excellent sheltered area in the woods and waited out the storm.  It’s been easy travels since then.”

Helena’s face turns up in horrific distaste.

“What the hell are you wearing?”

I glance down at the stringy attire still just as skimpy as it was when I first saw it, and sadly enough, I’ve grown so used to it that I’ve forgotten I’m wearing such indecent apparel.

“Long story,” I mumble.

Her eyes continue to scour my displeasing wardrobe, and she gasps with each new angle as she circles me.  Suddenly I hear the unwelcome voice of my adversary.

“Kace!  I’m so glad you’re back,” Ebony squeals.

She throws her arms around him, and his eyes widen in response.  He doesn’t return the embrace - smart man that he is - but she’s refusing to let him go.

Raven walks up with disapproving eyes.  “What’s cowardly girl doing hugging Kace?”

Good question.  What’s the cowardly bitch doing up here at all?  Kace only sent for Helena and Harrison.

She draws back and acts dismissive toward Raven’s loud question.  Her eyes stare into Kace’s, although he does well to avoid looking directly at her.

“I’m sorry.  I’ve just been so worried.  I thought you were going to meet back up with us sooner.  Had I known it was going to take this long, I would have made you take me with you.”

Oh my damn.  She can’t really be saying this right now.

Kace moves over to stand behind me.  His hands rest on my hips as he uses me to shield him from the ravenous blond invading his personal space.  She stifles a scowl, but her eyes do their best to condemn me.

“We had matters to tend to, but the plan was always to meet here.  I’m sorry if I misled you,” Kace says with political correctness.

Personally, I wish he’d tell the dumb bitch off.  I know he won’t though.  That’s not who he is.  Not to mention, he still feels guilty.

“Misled me?  You said you’d only be gone for a little while,” she whines.

My eyes turn to connect with his.  He’s been speaking to her behind my back?  Really?  After all the shit we’ve been through because of her?

“That’s probably because he knew your stalker ass would go with us and he didn’t want you to.  He probably didn’t want to deal with finding you a hiding place at the hint of trouble either,” Raven snarks.

Wow.  Definitely my new best friend.

She’s just as crude, unfiltered, and merciless as I am, and I didn’t think that to be possible.  Of course, her loathsome distaste for Ebony could stem from Kingston’s past with her, rather than my conflict.

“I only hid because we were catching fire from both directions, and the string on my bow broke,” Ebony says while snarling.

Kingston covers his mouth to hide his amusement.  I’m sure he’s loving the lashing Raven is giving Ebony.

“There’s never a good reason to hide when everyone around you is facing death.  Only a coward does such; ergo, you’re a coward whether or not you care to admit it.”

Oh, I’m so jealous.  It’s too late for me to get in on the tongue lashing now though.  I’d look like some eager follower who has been waiting on someone else to make the first move.

I almost huff at my hesitance now that I’m seeing the twinkle of excitement in Raven’s eyes.  She’s smugly smirking at Ebony for the argument that has obviously been won.

Ebony continues to scowl at her for a moment longer - waiting on brilliance to strike - but she finally walks away defeated when she’s unable to counter.

Kace tries to act amused, but I can tell he’s still worrying about Spider and this shortly timed plan taking over our strategic and calculated one that has fallen apart.  His heavy eyes have only been distracted once from their burdened gleam.

“Hey.  You okay?” I ask softly.

He forces a smile through tight lips before speaking in a near whisper.

“I will be when this is all over.  I’m not one for suspense.”

“I know.  Me either.”

He clutches me in a tight embrace and our anxiety collides with each other’s.  Shivers erupt all over me as the reality of the fatal situation we’re in finally takes full grounding in my mind.

When this started, I could only think of my mother’s safety.  Now my dreadful worry is spread out across so many.  Kace, Helena, Mom, Julius, Harrison, Kendall, Raven, Johnny, Keira, my whole damn tribe, even Malfus.  I’m even slightly concerned for Ebony - I don’t want to see harm coming to her unless it’s by my hand.

It’s a dark thought I’m not particularly proud of, but it’s true.

Sweet visions of jerking that blond hair from her head while slamming my fist into her face suddenly consumes my mind completely.  I almost smile at the delightfully sadistic fantasy.

I shake my head and force my mind to stray from the dark path it has just taken.  Kace seems oblivious to my ominous glow.

Ebony should stay clear of me right at this moment if she’s smart.  My eyes dance with malice as I glare at her.  I smirk smugly when she shivers and looks away.

Kace’s hand takes mine and squeezes firmly.  Helena speaks quietly with timid eyes revealing her wavering nerves.

“Did you guys have any trouble?”

“It was an eventful trip, but I’ll save the details for later.  At the moment, we need to stay focused on the now,” I murmur.

Kace lets out a huff of a sardonic laugh.  I’m drastically downplaying the drama we endured because I don’t want to get into the mess we made along the way.

The Heshlan tribe is the closest to the inbreeders nest, so it makes sense they’re the ones accused.  The inbreeders have come and gone and left their threatening promise suspended over the heads of the entire group below.  Now Jespin is on alert, and we need the element of surprise.  Damn it.

“We’ll figure it out,” Kace mutters while reading my obvious inner turmoil.

“I know we will.  I’m just glad we’re together.  I can deal with anything as long as I’m with you.”

His lips storm mine and hold them, devour them, even possess them.  His hands fervently grip against my back and pull me into his solid, toned, sexy as hell body.  His hips press against me, reminding me what a bat-shit crazy obsession I have for him.

We very slowly part from our intense moment, but our lips still linger close enough to feel the heat of each other’s breath.  His hands tremble against my skin as he speaks with a shaky, scattered tone.

“You’ll never have to do anything without me.  I’ll never leave your side.  I’ll go where you go… even in death.”

His words chill me.  He’s just as terrified of something going wrong as I am.  I know I have to live so that he will, just as he knows he has to survive this for me to carry on breathing.

“Let’s go speak with the others and tell them of the change in plans,” Kace says firmly.

“I’ll go where you go,” I say with a slight edge of humor.

I succeed in making a half grin come to his face.  He tugs at my hand, and we begin the long hike to where the others are tucked away in the thick forest.

Helena loops her arm in mine, and Harrison holds his place at her side.  Kingston and Raven follow behind us - hand-in-hand.  Johnny and Keira are interlocked together as they keep stride beside of us.

Ebony huffs loudly - having no one to hold but herself.  It would be sad if my hatred for her didn’t burn so deep.

After a long period of walking, I can feel the tension growing in Kace’s touch.  He’s nervous about having to make this announcement.  I can see the bodies of brave, anxious warriors emerging from the woods.  Eyes peer at Kace, willing him to comfort their poorly hidden dread.

He doesn’t waste time with unnecessary small talk and cuts straight to the meaty portion of information.

“There’s been a change of plans.  Due to some unexpected visitors, the captors have been put on alert.  We’ve had to scrap the original plan and draft a new one.”

Whispers of disbelief and an air of panic spread vigorously around us.  My hand squeezes his supportively, and he waits on a break in the shocked chatter.

“Spider has gone to find a moment of opportunity.  At nightfall, he’ll make his move and free the Heshlan men.  It’ll be the only distraction we can use.  They’ll be expecting such a thing outside, but not from within.  Their attention will be drawn away from the women and children.  From there, we have a heavy task…”

He continues speaking, but my mind has shut down.  I start thinking of young girls running freely through the tribe until men surround them and tie them up.  The fear and terror they’ve experienced will forever scar them, haunt them, and rule them if they’re not careful.

Their once innocent eyes now bear the stains of bloodshed and brutality.  Their fragile minds have been polluted with vivid, horrific images that can never be erased.  Their carefree spirits have been grounded by the burden of reality now.

So many destroyed, and for what?  A man’s grudge?  Vendetta?  Sheer stupidity?  None of this is worth any amount of power or retribution any of them seek.

I can’t fathom how one can be so detached from humanity to impose such evil on so many innocent.  How one can look at a child and see a human shield is too dark for me to even try to understand.

Lives have been ripped apart, shattered, and forever jaded by this, and the war hasn’t even started yet.  It’s terrifying to know that this can and will get worse… much worse.

I gradually swim out of the sea of horrors, and I’m pulled to safety by the closing words of my strong, confident, and brave man.

“Our tales will carry on.  We’re not faders anymore.  We’re men.  Men live to tell their stories, they’re not deleted from history.  Men fight with honor, pride, and courage so they can save the lives of the innocent.  Men are remembered for their sacrifice as no fader ever was.  We’re not faders, we’re men!”

And women, I add silently.

A low chant emerges softly so that it doesn’t journey the mileage to the Heshlan.

“We’re men.  We’re men.  We’re men…”

The morale has successfully been boosted.  They all look rejuvenated and determined.  Kace is one hell of a speaker.  He’s one hell of a man - not a fader.

He’s right.  For the first time ever, a war will be remembered.  Win or lose, our fight will be heard about, witnessed, and known.  Our bravery will be recognized, and our stand will be admired by all.

If we don’t finish this today, somewhere someone will pick back up.

I go where Kace goes.  Just as he said, even in death.

Chapter  21

Stalking Death

Night is slowly starting to descend upon us.  We wait - hidden by the gallant woods surrounding us.  Kace is pacing as he anxiously awaits Spider’s return.  Each crackle of a twig sends his hopeful eyes a new disappointment when it’s not him.

At long last, the face we’ve been awaiting appears, but he’s not carrying the look of a successful man.  His eyes droop with failure, contempt, and disgust.

“What?  What’s happened?” Kace urges.

“I won’t be able to go in tonight,” Spider mumbles reluctantly.

“Why?” Kace panics.

“They’ve told the children they can spend the night with their fathers.  Most of them have been desperate to see the faces of their fathers and know they’re still alive.”

“They’re showing generosity?” I ask in a startled tone.

“No.  They’re appeasing the whining children so they can have silence during the night.  They’re waiting on the inbreeders to return.  They need the children to be quiet.  They’ll most likely threaten the lives of their fathers at daybreak to snuff out all other whimpers that may occur when pried apart.  We’ll have to wait.”

Kace huffs but accepts the dreadful news.

“Thank you for using wisdom,” Kace says to Spider.

“We should be able to execute without fail tomorrow night,” Spider says encouragingly.

Kace turns to the crowd of despaired eyes.  “Tomorrow.  We stay hidden tonight.  We’ll stay deep in the woods to avoid the parameters of the scouts.  No fires, please.  We can’t send them a smoke signal.  Eat the edible greens and bread, if there’s any left.  We’ll watch, wait, and attack when it’s safest for all.”

Everyone nods in agreement, and then they start setting up their camp areas.  Kace walks over to me, and his hands cling to me as if he’s begging me to fall into him.  I kiss him with encouraging lips.

His eyes burn into mine when he pulls back, and I can feel the world around me slowly starting to crumble.

Every day this is put off is another day I have to worry it’s the last time I’ll ever see those dark, smoldering, loving, blue eyes that have brought me to life.  The fear is almost overwhelming as it takes a comfortable seat in my mind.

Lady Lust has been tied up, gagged, and thoroughly restrained during this intense moment of seriousness.  I have to stay focused.

His eyes aren’t seducing me though, they’re beckoning me to never leave him.  They’re praying we get to have our wedding and our happily-ever-after.  Our twisted fairytale can’t end in a tragedy.  We have to come out of this.  I have to be his wife.

“I love you,” I say with an aggrieved rattle.

“Oh, baby, I love you, more than you’ll ever know.  We’re going to make it through this.  I’m going to stand at the altar and watch you make your grand entrance.  We’re going to dance to the first song I ever held you to.  We’re going to continue making all onlookers envious of the incredible love we share.  Our story won’t end tonight.  Our story will never end.”

I can feel a tear slide down my cheek.  Damn him and his perfect articulation.  Damn these sons of bitches holding so many hostage.  Damn this life and all of its fucked up issues.

My lips find his with their needy plea.  His return my affections, and we’re entangled in a fiery kiss that is slowly gluing my shattered world back together.  A throat clearing sound breaks apart our deep moment.

Kace turns his head to the interrupter, and my head falls against his chest.  We both expectantly stare at Helena.

“Sorry to interrupt.  I found numerous berry bushes that are edible, but I want Arena’s opinion before we start dispersing them.”

“Of course,” Kace says while releasing me with a reluctant touch.

I kiss his chest before I fully leave his loving embrace.  Our eyes stay locked for a moment as I accompany Helena to the questionable food source.  Kace finally breaks our contact and heads over to converse with Spider, Harrison, Kingston, and Julius.

“These are fine,” I murmur quietly.

“We’re going to make it through this, and so is Mom,” Helena says encouragingly.

“I hope so.”

“We are,” she whispers while placing her hand over mine.

She walks over to her bag and returns with a blanket.  She hands it to me and flashes me a warm smile.

“I can share with Harrison.  You said yours got soaked.”

I accept the blanket with a smirk as my mind flashes back to the incredible night we had spent in the market.

“It was the one thing we couldn’t replace.  Due to the storms, there were very few left, and we didn’t want to buy something scarce when there were other people in graver need.”

She hugs me gently and pulls back just as Kace’s arms find their way around my waist.  I can feel the warmth of his bare upper body against my back, shoulders, and neck.  I smile as I lean back on him and hold up the blanket.

“Helena said we could bum this.  We won’t have a fire, so I think this might come in handy.”

I can feel the delicious vibrations coming from his chest against my head as he speaks.

“Thank you, Helena.”

She smiles warmly once more and nods before rejoining Harrison.  I smile as I see them walking away, hand-in-hand.  The burdens that weighed against her in the first part of this trip have lifted now that she knows he’s willing to stand by her no matter what.

My thoughts are abruptly halted as I’m whirled around and Kace’s lips are firmly attached to mine. His strong hold releases me just as quickly and he pulls back slightly to rest his head on mine.

“Come with me,” he whispers.

“Where?” I ask quizzically.

He doesn’t answer though.  Apparently it wasn’t a request.

He pulls me behind him, and the brush around us thickens.  I turn behind me to see the rest of the members of our tribe fading behind the trees.

“I probably need to take the blanket back.”

“No.  We’ll need it,” he says in a low, secretive tone.

“We’re sleeping this far away?” I ask in a surprised tone.

Spider is coming back from the direction we’re heading, and Kace speaks to him rather than answering my question.

“Any sign of the inbreeders?”

Spider shakes his head.  “No.  I checked for any fresh tracks, and the only recent ones have come from the wildlife.  We should be safe for now.  I’ll set us up a safe parameter if you wish.”

“Please,” Kace says.  “We’ll be back in a while.  Make sure no one comes looking for me.”

Huh?

“Yeah, sure.  Are you going to double check me?” Spider asks with a hint of an offended tone.

“No.  We just need some… privacy,” Kace mumbles.

“Oh,” Spider says with red-stained cheeks.

Oh.  Oh hell.  Damn this is awkward.

“I’ll make sure no one looks for you,” Spider says with lowered eyes and a bashful grin.

I’m sure he’s not nearly as embarrassed as I am right now.  What’s Kace’s problem?

He’s not usually so demanding, and I’m not so sure I appreciate it.  I feel like I should be appalled by his forceful tactic.  It’s as if I don’t even get a say, but I’m sure as hell not going to discuss my issue with this in front of Spider.

“Thanks,” Kace murmurs as he begins pulling me deeper into the woods.

I turn back, but Spider has already disappeared.  Damn, he’s good.  Of course, Kace has that same uncanny ability.

“This will do,” Kace says softly while taking the blanket from my hand.

He fluffs it up in the air and lets it slowly descend in full form onto the ground.  The small wrinkles show the imperfect imprints of the ground hiding beneath it.

He starts to undo his pants, but I’m anything but aroused at this moment.  It’s the first time I can ever remember not being eager to capitalize on a moment alone.  All of this feels wrong, awkward, and a little demeaning.

“I don’t know what you think you’re doing, but we’re not having sex out here right now,” I growl.

He turns to face me with saddened eyes.

“Why?” He asks innocently.

Why?  Damn good question.

“I’m not just going to get pulled out into woods and drop my pants on demand.  That’s not how this works.”

Okay, that’s usually how it works, but I at least feel like I have a say in it most times.

He sinks down onto the blanket and stretches out.  I can see his eyes teeming with anxiety.

“I need you right now, Arena.  More than I ever have.  Please, don’t start a fight with me,” he murmurs with slight agitation.

“I’m not trying to fight with you, but I’ve never liked being told what to do, especially with my own body,” I argue.

“I didn’t intend for it to sound that way.  I’m sorry if it did, but like I said, I need you right now.”

He’s so pitiful, but Lady Lust is still tightly restrained and outweighed by the real shit we’re in.  It’s hard to consider sex when you’re worried about dying.

“I don’t feel like doing this with so many things going on down there.  It doesn’t feel right.”

He sighs and puts his head in his hands.  I can hear the need now.  I can feel his body tensing as if I’m touching him.  His jaw is clenching, but I can’t tell if it’s from anger or worry.

“Are you mad at me?” I ask.

“Of course not,” he says with a wounded tone, his eyes lifting to find mine and shine their sincerity.

I sit down beside him and lean against him.  He doesn’t make an effort to touch me though.  I’m starting to wonder if I’ve just ruined our cosmic attraction with this one rejection.

He’s so stern and disinterested right now.  This isn’t the way we do things.

“What’s wrong?”

He scoffs, “A scarred man with a score to settle, a fat man with a grudge, a gang of mercenaries banded together for one goal, Malfus and Meredith in hiding; a tribe held hostage, the inbreeders threatening to return, our tribe in jeopardy, and I’m the one in charge of making it all better.  Everything keeps fucking up around every turn, and I’m running low on faith that this really is going to turn out okay.  That’s what’s fucking wrong.”

His curt tone almost scolds me for my foolish question.  I hadn’t thought of the weight such a responsibility as being an acting chief can lay on a man.  Kace is wavering, and I just rebuffed his attempt to let off steam.

“And then I told you no on top of everything else.  I’m sorry.  I prefer for our encounters to be irresistible, not forced.”

He stares at the ground and picks fuzz off the blanket.  He finally sighs before speaking.

“I understand.  As I stated earlier, I’m not good with suspense, and that’s all we’ve been fucking dealing with for this entire trip.  I’m sorry if I came on too strong or demanding, but I’m wearing thin right now - all of me.

“This morning I woke up, and I knew the fight would be tonight.  I knew our lives might possibly end, and I’ve spent the entire day preparing.  I spent the entire night before preparing as well.  Now I find it’s been delayed, and I’m relieved, but I’m also filled with even more dread of what’s to come.  I’m not used to this.  I can’t even explain how much I fucking love you.  It’s ridiculous to think about because it doesn’t make a damn bit of sense.  To think that I might lose you… it’s just unbearable-”

My lips assault his, forcing a low moan to rise in his throat.  He grips me to him and pushes me to the ground as he presses his body against mine.

His words have unleashed Lady Lust.  She rubs her wrists where the restraints once bound her and cracks her neck to the side before taking control.

I can feel every bit of desire in my body rising, because I need him too.  I can’t risk the last night we might have together ending in such dismay.

My nails slide mercilessly down his back, and I can feel his right hand stripping my pants away.  His hot breath collides with mine, and the anxiety holding me down slowly starts to hide away.

I can feel his body loosening as tension slithers away from the surface while he loses himself in me.  The force of his body entering mine jars me with such an overwhelming, erotic, and gloriously incredible sensation.

I’m completely engulfed in the flames that our passion as ignited.  His body sparks against mine as everything around us fades.  There’s no eminent war or crazy sons of bitches holding the cards, there’s only the two of us, devouring each other as we give into the passion that has held us both captive for so long.

His hair dampens from the sweat forming in it, and my hands tug lightly against the tousled strands.  His tongue explores my mouth before fully ravaging it as more of his delicious breath flows to me.

His hand curls around my neck, inviting the insanity to consume me.  My body begins to tremble, stiffen, and rejoice as I shatter beneath him.

His hand clamps over my mouth as he collapses onto me.  I smile behind his hand that has been placed there in vain.  For once, I was able to control my high-pitched telltale sign of success.

He snickers slightly as our wet foreheads meet and rest against each other.

“I’m impressed,” he says with a mocking tone.

He’s a completely different man now.  I stare into the blue eyes relieved of the intensity of their heavy burdens and smirk.

“I knew I had to be quiet.  Don’t get used to it,” I playfully add to keep the light moment intact.

“Oh, don’t worry.  I don’t want you being quiet.  I love to hear you scream, in that sense anyway.”

His voice tapers off at the end, making me realize reality has suddenly returned.  Our conversation went from the playful banter about my provocative screams to him imagining my other screams - those of panic or pain.

“I love you,” I say in an effort to bring him back from his dark fears.

“I love you, and I can’t wait to be your husband.”

His hopeful tone has returned.  Whew.

I kiss him lightly as a girly smile invades my face.  My husband.

Why does that word excite me so much when it once disgusted me so thoroughly?

I hated the idea of marriage for so long that it almost seems a betrayal to feel such wildly excited feelings now.

“We’ll survive this because I will be your wife no matter what I have to do.”

He smiles salaciously as his lips stroll down my neck, offering me a tickling sensation rather than a seductive one.

I truly do want to be married to the man specifically designed for me.  Everything about him fits me perfectly, and everything about me fits him the same.

“What are you doing?” I giggle out when it starts to tickle more, and I feel his growing smile against the hollow of my neck.

“I want more, but I fear we don’t have time, so I’m trying to get rid of some of this tension.

“I’m so exhausted now.  Between the tension, dread, and distressing journey, I don’t even know if I can put my pants back on,” I sigh out, a humorous, light tone to my dramatization.

He laughs a little and pulls me tightly to his body.

“I’ll do it for you.  I don’t want anyone seeing my bride-to-be’s beautiful ass or anything else.”

I chuckle at his playfully crude remark.  He kisses my forehead and rises up.  I flip over to my back and stare up at the sky that has now turned dark during our drawn out sexcursion.

I gasp when I feel my pants sliding up my legs.  He really is dressing me.  I let out a laugh as I reach down to pull them up.

“I’ll get them,” I chuckle.

He smirks a little as lowers himself to kiss me.  His brow dances with a provocative bounce.

“You better, otherwise we might never get out of here,” he teases.

This is definitely better than the alternative.  I almost frown as he pulls me to my feet.

“Can we just sleep out here?” I ask pitifully.

“I wish, babe.  We need to get back though.  We need to be with the tribe in case something happens,” he says with a reluctantly responsible tone.

I sigh in protest, but I know he’s right.  His hand tugs mine and I’m pulled back to his divinely soft lips.  I smile as our lips tango, and the grin infects him as well.

“You’re amazing,” he whispers.

“So are you.”

Our lips entangle once more, and he scoops me up as the folded blanket hangs over his shoulder.  He continues carrying me, kissing me, and walking us back to the others.  His tension has been backed into a closet, but not released completely.

I hear the sound of muffled voices growing more distinct as we near, but my eyes stay closed as our lips still fold over each other’s.

“There you are.  I’ve been looking for you,” Julius grumbles.

Kace and I smirk as we separate from the kiss.  He breaks his eye contact with me to give Julius his attention.

“What do you need?” Kace asks.

“We’ve been discussing how to treat tomorrow.  I think you and I should join Spider in the blind spot, and keep a vigilant eye on things.  What do you think?”

Kace smirks.  “I think it’s exactly what already I told Spider we would be doing.”

Julius rolls his eyes.  “Well thanks for cuing me in.”

Kace chuckles, “Sorry.  I needed a minute to regroup.  I planned on telling you.”

“Where have you two been?  Nope, never mind.  Please don’t answer that,” Julius snarls.

I laugh lightly as I lay my head against the smooth chest of the man I love.  The vibrations of his voice rattle my ear pressed against his chest as he speaks to Julius.

“Go ahead and get it out of your system.  Ridicule us hurriedly though because we need to eat and get some sleep,” Kace grumbles.

Julius smirks and shrugs.

“No ridiculing today.  I actually get it.  I’m not going to pass judgment this time.  I plan on making tonight special as well.  After all, we’re men,” he mocks.

Kace rolls his eyes and laughs a little.  I just scowl at him.

And women, damn it.  I don’t voice my irritation out loud though.

Kace kisses my forehead and lowers me to the ground as he responds with a faint hint of humor.

“Indeed we are.”

Julius pats him on the arm and walks away.  Kace winks at me, banishing reality back to its forgotten space, and I smile warmly in response.

He lays out the blanket and lowers himself to lie down.  He pats the empty space at his side, signaling for me to join him.  I don’t put up a fight at all.  I lie down and curl into the open arms waiting for me.  I’m completely drained, exhausted, and ready to get my mother out of that hell.

He kisses me lightly before I close my eyes.  His warmth spirals around me, and I indulge in him - my loving, protective, slightly possessive man.

Chapter 22

The Dawning of War

The sun’s warmth starts to slowly drift through the air.  The whispering winds spread secrets around the forest as they gossip through the limbs of the towering trees.

The light appears very subtly with its gray hue, turning the shadows around us into shapes.  The smell of the fresh morning is misleading as it masks the scent of fear and dread for what is to come.

The day of war is here, bringing all my fears back into full swing and twisting the knots newly formed in the pit of my stomach.

The gut wrenching anxiety has moved to take front and center.  The rest of my emotions are struggling to breathe as fear and dread take all the air from my lungs.

Kace’s arms are tense around me, and I know he’s awake.  He’s probably slept as little as I have, but neither of us stir.  Neither of us want to face this day.  Time’s up.

There’s no more delay.  The suspense will finally end, and now I’m not ready.

Kace finally makes the first move.  He slowly stands to his feet and stretches his hand down to pull me to my feet as well.  I warily accept his offer, trying to calm the raging beast inside me that is desperate to cry, vomit, and scream.

He takes a deep, despaired breath and pulls me toward Spider.

“We’re going to eat and prep the gear for what’s to come.  We’ll head to the blind spot just before sunset,” Kace murmurs.

“I’ll head up there now and keep an eye on things to make sure nothing interferes with our plans.  The inbreeders have been spotted near the edge of the woods.  It appears they’re tracking a new nomad crew.  Some of the men were wondering if they could head out on the four horses we have in order to warn them,” Spiders says.

Kace nods.  “We can spare men for such a quest.  I don’t want them meeting the same fate as Raven’s nomad family.  Make sure they stay clear of the inbreeders though.  These men show no mercy.”

Spider sprints toward a small assembly, and they quickly disperse and mount the horses.  Spider and two others walk toward the blind spot just as Ebony is walking toward us.

Damn it.

“I was hoping I could stay close to you until the battle.  It could very well be our last day to breathe, and I don’t want to spend it alone,” she mumbles pathetically.

I know Kace can’t refuse such a pitiful request.  He feels guilty and responsible for her being alone.  Now I have to share the few hours we have before war with her.

“We’re going to live through this, Ebony.  You need to be getting your weapons ready.  We’re all going to be in a large group to do such a thing.  You’re welcome to join that group, but that’s all I’m offering,” Kace says with a note of sadness.

Unbelievable.  He did turn her down… kind of.  It would be nice if Spider swept her off her feet.

Hmmm… there’s an idea.  No.  I couldn’t do something that cruel to Spider.  Though I know little about him, he’s still Kace’s friend.

She doesn’t linger around after his gentle rejection.  I turn to him and smile appreciatively.

“Thank you.  I know that wasn’t easy, but I’m glad you told her no.”

He looks at me with offended eyes.  “Arena, I didn’t do that to spare your feelings.  I did that because I don’t want to waste any of my time - be it long or short - with anyone but you.  I’m sorry if I’ve ever made you feel otherwise.”
Oh my damn.  He’s so incredible with his honesty, vulnerability, and worry.  It’s a whole new side of him that I love in this moment.

My lips greet his and the flames rise between us.  My body throbs against his, begging for more - much, much more.  Helena walks up to halt the ferocious, passionate embrace.

“Sorry, but we’ve found plenty of edible plants we’re going to serve up.  Some of them might be bitter, but they’ll give us nourishment.”

Kace nods and we head over to join the others.  Leo has adapted well to our party, despite his recluse tendencies.  Kace’s arm droops over my shoulders as I take a bite of the unsavory plant leaf.

Bitter my ass.  This is far worse than bitter.

I cringe as I pull it to my mouth again.  My tongue draws back in protest, but I quickly swallow the next bite without even chewing.  My taste buds beg me to stop, but I know I need the energy.  As wretched as this meal is, it’s the only option we really have right now.

Kace squints his eyes as the bitterness invades his mouth.  I laugh under my breath and he stifles a grin.  At least this is a distraction from our impending battle.

Eating has never been such a task.  His lips find mine and I laugh slightly.  Even his lips carry the discouraging taste.

Apparently he feels the same because a snicker finds its way out of him as well.  We continue our sweet kiss laced with a bitter aftertaste.  He draws back and his eyes are so gentle, welcoming, and loving, though I see the shades of worry tinting the forced persona he’s trying to fool me with.

The sun has taken forever to start it’s descent.  Every second of this grueling day has slowly crawled by, building an army of knots in my stomach.

Kace takes my hand in his, and I can feel his tension, along with his anxiety, has returned with a vengeance.

His soft blue eyes have the weighted flares of turmoil brewing visibly, no longer hiding in the undertones.  He kisses the back of my hand as we start our stealthy climb up the hillside to the blind spot.

We slide through the prickly beasts covering the hiding spot with much more ease now that we’re a little more familiar with the maze.

Kace whispers in his nearly muted tone.

“Same as yesterday.  Nothing reckless.  Okay?”

I adjust my quiver strap and the arrows slightly rattle against each other.  I nod in agreement as I clutch my bow tighter.

His bow is clutched in his hand as well, and his loaded crossbow is mounted to his side.  We creep to the edge and stare down at the distressed Heshlan tribe.  The children still line the walls as shields.  Kace tightens his lips and then turns to Spider.

“Go now,” he lightly demands.

Spider nods and disappears within seconds.  Damn he’s fast.

Kace keeps his concentration on the camp as Julius takes his place beside him.  They both study every detail they can while the soft light still offers visibility.  I do the same as Helena takes my hand.

Suddenly, I feel my head flinging back as Kace’s hand uses my hair as a lever.  He tugs it with a perfect medley of pain and pleasure, and his lips cover mine while his tongue seeks refuge in my mouth.

His kiss is one of desire, need, and worry.  He’s kissing me as if it’s the last time we’ll ever do so because it very well may be.

I shiver slightly at the unwelcome, morbid thought just as he releases me.

“I love you,” he whispers.

“I -”

Before I can finish, a loud screaming calls our attention back to the camp below.  My heart thuds fiercely in my throat.  My chest heaves for air.  Swirls of darkness line the edges of my eyes, threatening to bring me down.  My knees wobble as chills erupt throughout me.

Helena’s grip tightens to the point my hand nearly breaks.

No!

A man is dragging my mother by the hair of her head.  He launches her to the ground, and she pounds against it hard.  Blood stains her lips as he yanks her head up to meet the eyes of Jespin.

I jerk my bow to firing position and throw an arrow into place.  Kace steps in front of me and his low voice attempts to dissuade me.

“No.  We can’t.  Not unless we have to.  We have to give Spider a chance to free the children.”

I take a shaky breath, but my arms don’t lower.

“That’s my mother,” I growl.

“Do you trust me?” he asks.

“Yes, but-”

“Then listen to what I’m saying.  You know I won’t let anything happen.”

I slowly lower my bow and Kace shifts his attention back to the drama going on below.  Our eyes return in time to see Julienne and Malfus being thrown to their knees in front of Jespin.  The wind carries the fat bastard’s voice to us.

“Well I’ll be damned,” he gloats.  “Meredith and Malfus have been right under my nose this entire time.  Isn’t that serendipitous.”

I swallow against the apple-sized knot lodged in my throat.  Malfus spits blood from his mouth as Jespin continues.

“Where’s the damn tunnel?” Jespin demands.

That’s what this is about.  Jespin needs the tunnel.  Fuck!

“You fat son of a bitch.  I’ll never tell you,” Malfus scoffs.

“Oh, you’ll tell me.  The consequences will be grave if you don’t,” Jespin threatens.

Damn it.  Hurry the hell up Spider.  Don’t worry about the fucking sun anymore.

The light still dances over the camp lightly, refusing to give us the veil of darkness in our time of desperate need.

“You can do what you want to me.  I’ll never tell you a fucking thing.”

Malfus’s courage doesn’t waver.  He continues to taunt Jespin despite the dire circumstances.

Jespin throws a barrel over on its side and yells loudly.

“You’ll fucking tell me because it’s not your life at stake.”

Jespin grabs my mother’s hair and yanks her head back, forcing her to scream from the unprovoked attack.  He pushes a blade to her throat as he yells at Malfus.

“Tell me now, or I’ll slice her throat in front of your eyes.”

Malfus tries to jump up, but a large man knocks him to the ground by bashing his head with the handle of a sword.

“Don’t you fucking touch her.  I’ll rip your heart out and feed it to one of your men,” Malfus screams.

Jespin laughs as the blood drizzles down Malfus’s forehead from the fresh wound.  He stares him in the eye as he continues his threat.

“Oh, Malfus, don’t you understand?  You can’t intimidate me here.  These are my men.  They follow my orders.  You’re an island here, now.  The Shaylan are still completely unaware of the situation.

“I was contemplating sending them an invitation.  Some things never change.  They’re so self-absorbed they don’t even have a clue what is going on outside their precious walls.  Now I have you, and I don’t need them to come.  All I want to know is the fucking location of the tunnel’s entrance.  Give me that and you’ll die swiftly.  If you refuse me, I’ll hand Meredith over to Misel as a new toy.  If you agree, she’ll die a painless death while her dignity is still attached.  You’re choice.”

That’s not a fucking choice.  Having to choose between the lesser of two evils is torment.

I look at Kace expectantly, but he refuses to return my gaze, knowing my impatience will rush him into a decision he’s not ready to make.

Come on Spider.  Get the fucking kids out of there before I take my damn chances.

I clench a fist and fight the urge to follow my instincts and send an arrow spiraling through that fat bastard’s head.

“Choose now!” Jespin prompts.

“I’ll tell you,” Malfus sighs in defeat.

Jespin smiles as he adjusts the knife against my mother’s throat, but just as Malfus starts to speak, an arrow connects with the head of a man who has inadvertently stepped in front of Jespin.  He falls to the ground in a slow, collapsing motion.

Kace lowers his bow, and I see the children have been successfully removed.  Some women are still scattered about, but the kids are safe.  Spider had used the distraction of the confrontation to his advantage.

A massive hive of arrows follow the night that has finally starting closing in.  They begin dropping into the Heshlan camp with the piercing promise of death as they whistle through the barely resistant air.

Jespin dives under a covered porch, and Malfus grabs my mother to rush her to safety before the arrows connect with the crowd.

Kace darts out of the bushes, and I can feel my flesh tearing slightly as I leap from the hiding spot as well.  I ignore the trickles of blood that have spawn from my minor wounds as I rush behind him.

Yells from men coming from every angle ring out as we all charge at once.  The shock in the mercenaries’ eyes is perfect, and the startling realization of our presence gives them little time to retaliate before we scale the small, unguarded walls.

Kace whirls through the mass of men and tosses Julienne a sword.  Julienne quickly begins taking revenge on the monsters who have turned his tribe into a prison camp.

I feel death’s hot breath breathing down my neck as I escape one close call after another.  There’s no degree of safety in this massive cluster fuck we’re stuck in.  As soon as I slice one throat, there’s another man there trying to kill me.

I feel my boot slip as I slide to the ground.  I look up to realize the damn slippery boots have just saved my life as a parade of arrows cross the path where my head had just been and pound the ground beside me.

I pry free one of the arrows that tried to kill me.  Lying flat on my back, I fire back.  I treat the men like the apples on the pendulum, and take out three with one black, deadly arrow that slices through flesh with much more ease than my lighter arrows.

I load another arrow and connect with two more vicious brutes just in the nick of time.  I leap back to my feet and slide free from the grasp of a man charging me.

I kick him in the back as I spin around, and he folds to the ground.  I quickly seize the opportunity to plant my hatchet in his head before dodging the next attack.

There’s so fucking many of them.  It’s absurd, and I swear they’re all coming at me.

Familiar arms swing me around and save me from the clutches of a man who almost bested me.  Kace slices the man’s throat and turns to me.

“Stay with me.  Don’t leave my side.  Please,” he beckons.

I nod and then start firing arrows at the swarm closing in on Helena and Harrison.  Kace joins me as he keeps a cautious eye out for any others waiting for their moment of opportunity.

An arrow whizzes past my ear as it splits the open air between Kace and me.  He turns and launches an arrow at the man perched on top of a hut behind us.  Julius flips over a table and starts aiding Helena and Harrison.

I rip the whip from my side, making it slap against the men charging in by the swarms.  As my adrenaline pumps, the brutal scene in front of me plays out slower.

Blood flies through the air and splashes against us.  Kace breaks the nose of a man before he spins and slams an arrow in his back.  He grabs another arrow and pushes it through the throat of a man.

Our bows have become almost useless now.  The congested fight has given minimal amounts of time to react.  I fling my whip and slice the flesh of a vicious, hulking beast of a man hovering over Kendall.

His attention turns to me, and he charges like a crazy, mad as hell bull on a rampage.  He’s derailed as another hulking man rams him in the side, and bashes his head against the ground repetitively until he doesn’t move.

I smile as Brutus stands to his feet.  The Heshlan men have been released.  Thank goodness.  Now our numbers have greatly increased.

“It’s about time I got to beat the fuck out of these sons of bitches,” Brutus growls in his gruff voice.

Though his body is tattered and weary from days of imprisonment, dehydration, routine beatings, and starvation, his spirit has been restored, and he’s ready for vengeance in bulk.

“I’m glad you showed up when you did.  I hadn’t fully formed a plan of how I was going to take him out,” I murmur appreciatively.

He nods and starts charging another, smaller man.  Malfus is suddenly at our side and panic consumes me.

“Where’s Mom?” I scream.

“She’s safe.  Spider is leading her to safety with the others.  I’m not leaving until I see Jespin’s blood staining my hands.  I’ll kill that son of a bitch before this is over.”

“Get in line.  We’ve all called dibs,” Kace quips while firing his crossbow into the flock of mercenaries still trying to massacre us.

Malfus doesn’t respond.  He runs at a man and throws his hatchet.  With a bone-crunching eruption, the hatchet connects with the man’s head, and Malfus scoops it up, never slowing his sprint.

A man drops to my side with an arrow lodged in his back.

Fuck!  Where the hell did he come from?

I turn to see Kingston lowering his bow.  Kace turns and nods appreciatively.  Kingston drops down from his rooftop perch and fights gallantly through the crowd to join us.  His sword is dripping the red tale of battle as he slams it into attacker after attacker.

One man charges me, but Kace pounds him in the heart with a knife before he reaches me.

I launch two knives at once toward men surrounding Raven.  She does the same and flips over another man, using him as a prop.  She jerks him to the ground as she lands, and stabs him in the chest.  She races through the multitudes to join us.

Keira is like an acrobat of war as she shows us skill beyond belief.  Johnny looks a little rough around the edges, but he holds his own as he fights like a tiger in a wildcat’s body.  They back their way toward us until they reach the safety of our group.

Kendall stands at my side and we all begin to form a circle.  Kingston’s voice carries a hint of malicious pleasure.

“Let’s fucking kill them all and end this shit.”

“Make it rain,” Julius chirps while drawing his bow.

Both of them start popping off arrows and I join their aerial launch.  The numbers have dwindled tremendously, and little by little we’re winning.

Our circle splits as a hoard of men charge at us and force us apart.  I’m suddenly backed into a corner, slashing my whip aimlessly as I dodge their weapons hurled with deadly intent.

The whip connects with one man and gashes his neck to the point the blood falls too freely.  Suddenly the men are being tossed around like rag dolls as Brutus, Kace, and Kingston join me.

Julienne stabs two men at once as he walks into the middle of them.  Kace pulls me from the corner, and a man drops to his feet with a hatchet in the back of his head just in front of us.  Behind him stands… wow… my mother.

Her shaky hands lower after having saved our lives from the attacker we never saw coming.  I gasp as I race to her, furious and terrified at once.

“What the hell are you doing here?” I scold.

“If my daughters are here fighting, then this is my place,” she scolds back, her trembling steadily ceasing.

“Get the hell out of here!  You don’t know how to fight.  You’re going to get yourself fucking killed!” I scream.

“I’m not going anywhere.  I was married to the greatest marksman who ever lived.  I was born from the second best there ever was.  I may not be as well versed as you, but I still know a thing or two about weapons, and I’m still you’re mother, so watch your fucking mouth.”

Her response would be comical under less dire circumstances.  Her eyes carry no fear for what her fate could be.  Her strong, composed, and forceful stance is one I’ve witnessed before.

Ah hell, she’s not going any-damn-where.

A crashing sound erupts as a table splinters in front of us.  Brutus has just thrown two men at once, and Julienne is at his side tearing men apart with his sword.

I quickly start popping off arrows at the clusters of men that remain and smile triumphantly as they begin falling to the ground.

Mom throws a hatchet - I still can’t believe I’m seeing such a thing - and the hatchet connects with a man’s chest.

Keira’s crossbow rapidly fires against the slew of men that have her and Johnny pinned down.  She cartwheels through the mass and throws knives from another angle.  They begin falling as she flips around from place to place.

Holy shit.  She’s fucking ridiculous.  Please don’t ever let me piss her off.  That’s one badass bitch.

Johnny charges the men and wields his sword like a pro this time.  Keira fights with agile perfection, and the men don’t stand a chance.

Kace and I are fighting a herd of leftovers.  They quickly realize they are damn near standing alone, and they drop their weapons as a sign of surrender as our tribe, the Heshlan tribe, and the Kuslan tribe circle them.

My eyes scour the canvas for the prize I’ve been desperate to collect, but Jespin’s cowardly ass is nowhere to be found.

The men beg for their lives, and Kace snarls as he shows his disgust for such.  How dare they beg for mercy.  They’ve done nothing to earn such mercy.

“Do what you want.  You’ve earned that.  I’d show them the same mercy they’ve demonstrated to you,” Kace mumbles to the Heshlan men.

They surround the remaining pieces of shit that have dealt them misery for days.  Kace pulls me to his lips and kisses me passionately, obstructing the view to whatever proceeds from here.

He pulls my hand and leads me away from the rejoicing crowd.  Ignoring the bloodshed cast on the ground, trees, homes, and air around us, we make our way to a private area toward the front of the camp.

His forehead presses against mine.  His relief floods over him, but a spiraling arrow quickly replaces his relief with fear.  It gashes his arm as it scrapes between us, and I turn to see the face of the cowardly attacker.  The face is covered by an iron mask, but the fat figure beneath the Kevlar gives away the identity - it’s Jespin.

He’s firing away, capitalizing on his surprise attack.  The others are on the far side of the camp, and I don’t have a fucking weapon.  Kace falls backwards, pulling his bow from over his shoulder as does, and he fires an arrow just before his back claps against the ground.

It hits Jespin, but it doesn’t fully breach the tightly woven material.  It does manage to bite Jespin’s flesh - made evident by the drizzle of blood that stains over the top of the metal weave.

Jespin’s rage drives him on, and he points an arrow at Kace.  I roll on the ground and retrieve a bow from a dead adversary.  I rip a black arrow from the ground just as Jespin’s eyes take notice of me.

He’s not afraid though.  Together, the Kevlar and the iron mask are giving him a sense of invincibility as he keeps his arrow pointed at Kace.

I don’t have time to think.  I don’t have time to count.  I just have to trust that all of my precision training doesn’t fail me now.

I release the heavy black arrow and watch in suspense as it spirals through the air at the only weakness on his body.

Kace scrambles around to get back up, and everything seems to be unwinding so slowly, though the whole thing has only taken seconds to unfold.

The arrow finally connects, splitting through the arrow Kace had weakened the Kevlar with, and penetrating the rest of the way to the yellow-streaked heart behind it.

Blood gushes from his fatal wound and his mouth as he falls backwards, his body never attempting to bend on the way down.  The iron mask clanks as it rattles and bounces free from his head upon impact.

I walk over to view the life draining from his eyes, and a wicked smile invades my face as he gurgles uselessly for air one last time.  Kace’s arm slides around my waist, and I lean into him as we stare at the lifeless man who can’t haunt our dreams any longer.

“It appears we both got to kill this piece of shit,” I murmur.

Kace kisses me fervently and my head spins with the adrenaline rushing through me, claiming me, and leaving me all at once.

He draws back slowly.  “I can’t believe you made that shot.  You’re amazing.”

Johnny runs up to interrupt our conversation.

“Holy shit!  We thought he was gone.”

Malfus walks over and his eyes teem with envy as he stares at the man who has forced him underground for days.   He wanted to be the one to take Jespin out.

“He’s finally out of our lives.  We still have Misel to worry about though,” Malfus growls.

He turns to the crowd that is slowly assembling.

“Check everywhere for any more strays.  Check every man here.  Let’s make sure they’re all dead so that we leave nothing to chance.  This could have gone very differently.”

We all disperse and start following orders.  I check several men and find nothing but stillness under my fingers where a pulse should be.  Julienne walks over to me as I stand back up to my feet.

“Well, I can’t tell you thank you enough for all you’ve done here today,” he says shakily.

I wrap my arms around him and hug him softly.  His hands tighten around me with appreciation for a much needed embrace.  He’s been dealing with hell’s demons for days, unable to do anything on his own.

I draw back and relay my own gratitude for his bravery in a time when the restraint needed was the hardest thing to exert.

“It’s I who should be thanking you.  My mother is alive because of the risks you took and the restraint you showed.  It takes more strength than I can fathom when you can’t do anything but harm your people if you act too rashly.”

His eyes teem with the days of mounted stress and helplessness within that breath.  He nods before continuing.

“I knew you would come.  It’s the only reason I didn’t act rashly.  I knew I could maybe take down some of them before they got me, but I would have put Malfus and Meredith at risk, along with anyone and everyone in my tribe.  I knew you would come for your chief and your mother, so we held on as long as we could,” he chokes out.

“We would’ve come regardless.  We didn’t come just for them.”

His arms grip me into another hug, and I can feel heavy release of emotion gushing from him.  I can only imagine the helplessness he has felt during this whole ordeal, and the relief he feels now that it’s over.

“How did they find you?” I ask curiously.

He draws back from the hug and wipes his eyes quickly to conceal the tears that have escaped.

“Pure dumb luck - good on their part, bad on ours.  One of the men tripped over the hatch I carelessly forgot seal.  It was only sticking up about an inch or two.  I could see the slither of light, and I was on my way to seal it when I heard the tripping fool.  I armed myself to kill the one man, but when the hatch opened, there were at least twenty of them peering in.  I thought we were doomed, and then I saw the kids disappearing little by little.”

“I saw it too.  That’s why I agreed to tell Jespin about the whereabouts of our tunnel entrance.  I knew I had to stall,” Malfus interjects from behind.

I turn to face him, and I’m glad to see the color slowly returning to his ghostly face.  Julienne smiles warmly at him.  I’m sure they’ve had more than enough bonding time to share such a warm smile.

“I saw that fucking arrow hit that man, and I swear I just about cried right then I was so happy,” Julienne adds.

“That was Kace,” I say with a twinkle of pride.

“I saw the swarm of arrows falling from the heavens, and I knew Kace was here,” Malfus says with the same twinkle of pride.

Kace is the closest thing he has ever had to a child.  I look over to see Kace diligently checking pulses, and I smile at his back.  My amazing man is always the hero.  I turn back in time to see Malfus closing his arms around me.  I’m a little stunned to say the least, and awkward is another characterization I might use to describe this moment.

I somewhat return the embrace just before he pulls back.  Tears teeter dangerously on the edge of his wavering eyelids.

“You don’t know how terrified we’ve been.  I felt like a coward in that hole, but I knew they would try and find a way to get information about our tunnel’s entrance from me.  Jespin only ever knew it existed by a fluke slip of my tongue.  He probably scoured the tribe with more vigor than we’ll ever know on his quest to find it.  I wish I had told him it was under his nose the whole damn time.  If I had known for sure he’d die, I would have.

“I would’ve killed myself in order to keep the location silent if your mother hadn’t been in there with me.  My concern for her clashed with everything I knew I should do.  I couldn’t let anything happen to her.”

That makes me feel pretty damn good.  I’ve been so worried about my mother being with Malfus, but he really does love her.

Brutus walks over to join our group, and right on cue, his burly arms wrap around me.  This time I’m not worried about him breaking my back or crushing me, though his embrace is much tighter than I’m used to.

I struggle a little for air before he releases me.  I try not to laugh at his uncharacteristic show of emotion.

“You’re one tough little girl,” he grunts.

“You’re one tough giant,” I say with a smirk.

He lets out a huff of a laugh just as Keira walks up with her crossbow casually propped on her shoulder.  Intrigue sparks in his eyes as he looks up and down her slender body.  He’s seen firsthand how misleading her fragile-looking beauty is.

“You’re one hell of a fighter.  Any chance I should worry about facing you in the competition?” Brutus questions with a hint of dread.

I try not to laugh at the hulking man poorly masking his fear from the pale, skinny girl standing before him.

She smirks slightly.  “I’ve had my fill of fighting.  I only choose to fight now when I feel it necessary.  Times like this, I certainly deem it necessary,” she says confidently.

A silent laugh erupts inside me as I see Brutus sigh in relief.  Keira’s smirk leads me to believe she recognized it as well, but she’s too humble to show the smugness clearly trying to spark in her eyes.

Raven walks over to us and her arm drapes over my shoulder.  Brutus glares at her.

“What about you?  Will I have to face you?”

Poor big guy.  He’s not afraid of any man, but I’ve forever scarred him where women are concerned.

“Probably, but I’ll be with the Kuslan,” she says bashfully.

Julienne mocks a scowl before playfully adding, “We really have to work on our women.  We’re apparently not doing something right.”

Everyone laughs a little.  The air around us has changed drastically now.  Everyone is grateful to be alive.

Julienne takes a deep breath as a more serious look covers his face.

“All three of our tribes lost a lot of good men today.  I’d like to do something special to commemorate them at the next competition.  I’d also like it if the Kuslan and Shaylan joined me in this matter.  I thought perhaps it would be a good idea to light torches for every life lost and dedicate an exhibition event outside the arena.”

“I think that’s a very good idea,” Kingston says as he walks up and drapes his arms around the shoulders of Raven.

Her arm falls free from my shoulders as he does so, and a blushing pink invades her cheeks.  Brutus scowls a little.

“Leave it to the small, pretty boys to get all the badass, gorgeous women.”

He turns to Keira and smiles slightly.

“What about you?  Are you in a courtship?”

Johnny walks up without any knowledge of the question suspended in the air and wraps his arms around Keira.  His actions silently answer Brutus.

Fortunately, with the viewer gone, it’s no longer necessary to complete ten challenges to enter a courtship.  Keira is relieved she doesn’t have to answer, but Brutus stares Johnny’s skinny body up and down with disgust.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” he scoffs in complete disbelief.

Small chuckles erupt as Brutus skulks off.  Johnny looks completely baffled by the odd reaction.

“What’d I do?” he questions innocently.

Keira kisses him and speaks softly.

“Nothing, dear.  Let’s go finish the inspection,” she says in an effort to spare him the embarrassment from the full context of Brutus’s rude comment.

Julienne pats me on the arm and silently dismisses himself as he and Malfus walk off together.

Raven and Kingston lock up in a deep kiss that instantly makes me feel like I'm invading their privacy, forcing me to turn away.

Sheesh.  Now I know how people feel around me and Kace.

I smile when I see Julius and Kendall sweetly rubbing noses as they hold onto one another, proud this is finally over.  He nods at me when his eyes catch mine, and then he jogs over.

“Well, we made it,” he chirps before pulling me into a hug.

I hug him back and fight the tears.

“Yes we did.  I’m glad you’re okay, even though I still think you’re an ass,” I mumble.

He laughs a little and our hug tightens.  He releases me, and I can see the tears brimming his eyelids.  He pats me on the side before jogging back over to Kendall, who is waving at me.

I sigh as I start my pulse checks again.  My eyes take notice of our tribal doctor aiding in the death survey.  I turn my attention back to the ground when I almost trip over the body of a maimed mercenary.

I see one man with two arrows and a knife stuck through him.  He’s motionless and bears no sign of a rising chest.  There’s really no sense in checking for a pulse.

I turn back to see the wonderful blue eyes staring at me.  Kace is smiling as he walks toward me.

It’s over.  This is finally over.

Misel has no army, and we’ll find his scarred up, ruthless ass sooner than later.  For now, we’ve won.

My moment of victorious delight disintegrates when I see Kace’s smile flash into a look of terror.

He screams, “No!”

I turn just in time to see the stone I had left unturned as he releases an arrow - the man I presumed dead without checking to be certain.

Another arrow swoops in and connects with the man’s neck, spraying his blood in a merciless spout, but not before I feel the vicious burning in my stomach.

My hands reflexively cover the area of origin for my stinging sensation.  I look down to see my hands cloaked in blood - my blood.

I stagger back around to see Kace hurdling over obstacles as he barrels toward me.

I collapse to my knees as the pain grows in intensity.  The dull stinging has turned into a monstrous throb.  My peripheral vision disappears as the blindness slowly attempts to consume me.

My vision narrows more, allowing me to only see the lower half of Kace as he continues his relentless sprint to me.  He slides to his knees once he reaches me, and I’m able to see his face as he pulls me into his arms.

Panic, devastation, and absolute excruciating fear riddle his beautiful face that is dimming from my blurred vision.  The voices around me fade into echoes- muffled, distorted echoes.

Kace’s voice is the only one I can distinguish at all.

“No.  Damn it.  Don’t you fucking do this to me, Arena.  Hold on, baby.  Please hold on.”

He turns and screams at someone, but I don’t know who.

“Get the fucking doctor now!  What the fuck are you waiting on?!”

Blood pools in my mouth, forcing me to cough in response.  The thick texture sickens me, persuading me to gag on its forceful invasion.  My mind flashes back to the sentence I never finished before I heard my mother’s screams.

I muster up my last bit of strength to speak in a coarse, gurgling whisper.

“I love you.”

I hear him scream one last time, “No!”

The shadows become too strong to fight, holding me down with their dark clutches and capturing the air before it finds my lungs.  The blackness consumes me, and no strength remains as I become lost in the dark.

Chapter 23

Whispers in the Dark

The violent shadow figures collide inside of me, trying to draw me into their web.  I keep searching for this damn light I’ve heard so much about, only to find more shadows.

Gradually, I begin to hear things going on around me - outside my body - and I want to scream out to the people I can’t see.

I can’t though.  My body keeps me confined, sealed in the darkness as it tortures me with only sound.  I’m too weak to do anything, and I’m worried this really might be it.

“It’s been too fucking long,” Kace scolds.

“It’s been a while, I know.  It’s possible she can hear you though.  I gave her some medicine to slow her heart rate in an effort to keep her blood from pumping through the wound before I could get it sealed,” our doctor replies.

Is this real?  Why can't I move?

“What are the chances she’ll wake up?” my mother asks in a trembling tone.

I'm awake now… or at least… I think I am.  I still can't see anything but the backs of my eyelids, and my limbs seem to be refusing my adamant proposal to move.

The doctor sighs and I can hear him pacing.  It all seems so far away though.  Finally, he responds with a weary tone.

“She lost a lot of blood.  Usually, the chances would be slim.  It’s Arena though.  We both know that drastically improves her odds.  I really don’t know to be honest, Meredith, and I’m not comfortable saying one way or the other.”

He sounds scared.  He’s probably worried Kace will rip his head of if he condemns me to death, and I can’t do anything to tell them I’m okay.

Am I okay?  What if I’m paralyzed?  What if that’s why I’m stuck like this?  I'd rather be dead than a burden.  Kace wouldn't leave me, and he'd stay with me out of obligation.

It feels like the muscles in my body have dissolved or ceased to exist all together.  I strain hard, but my eyes are too heavy to open.  All I can do is continue to listen and pray I wake from my sleeping appearance.

“Please, baby.  Please, wake up.  We have to get married.  Don’t leave me,” Kace pleads, his tone more broken than I can bear.

I'm trying.  I swear I'm trying.

My attempts to free myself from my inanimate body double are in vain.  Nothing moves.  Nothing changes.  I’m still trapped inside.

“She’s going to pull through this,” my mother coos.

“She has to.  I won’t live otherwise.  The second no more air can enter her lungs, I’ll run headfirst into death’s first trap,” he whimpers.

Oh my poor, strong man is falling apart.  I have to wake up.  Wake up.  Wake up, damn it!

“Don’t speak like that.  Arena wouldn’t condone such talk,” Mom scolds.

“It doesn’t matter what she does or doesn’t condone if she’s not here.  I won’t live without her,” his crackling tone says louder.

“Kace, she’s going to make it.  Arena loves you too much to leave you behind,” Mom says with a sob.

“I should have been there.  I should've been the one to take that arrow,” he cries guiltily.

No.   It’s my fault, not his.  I’m the one who didn’t check the pulse on the son of a bitch that looked like death warmed over.  Please, please, please, let me wake up.

“Did Arena ever tell you how she got her name?” Mom asks with a wavering tone.

“No,” he replies dryly, not really seeming to interested as he sighs out loudly.

“That’s not surprising.  She doesn’t usually share stories about her father.  Most of the memories she has are fond but painful to retrieve.”

"Meredith, I’m sorry, but I’m really not in the mood for a story right now."

His voice is loud, and I’m certain he’s right beside my head.  I can hear his breath so close to me, but I can’t feel its warmth.  Why can’t I feel anything?

“You’ll want to hear this one.  It’s the reason I know Arena is going to be okay.”

I hear him sigh again, and he must be showing her some sort of surrender.  She speaks softly as she begins the story that always makes me fight the storm of tears.

“When Arena was born, she was early - much too early.  I had counted the days, and there should have been almost fifty-four left before her arrival date.  I knew something was wrong, but I couldn’t stop the labor.  Her breath was low, and she wasn’t making a sound.

“The doctor looked at us and shook his head.  It was the first time I ever saw Justice fall apart.  I had never seen him shed a tear, and then suddenly they were flooding his cheeks.  It was enough to send me over the edge, and I almost didn’t come back.

“The doctor finally spoke to deliver the news out loud.  He said she wouldn’t make it through the night.  Justice’s tears poured that much more, and mine matched their bountiful flow.

“Helena was barely a year old at the time, and I knew I had to stay strong for my other daughter.  We were afraid to name our baby, who we were told didn’t stand a chance.  Justice said we could revisit the matter and add a name to the tombstone when the bulk of the pain had subsided.

“He wouldn’t put her down, and I couldn’t bear to hold her.  Knowing our angel wouldn’t survive the night was killing me.  I knew if I held her, I’d never want to let her go.  Seeing the man I thought to be unbreakable suddenly shattering before my eyes was surreal and devastating.  I knew I didn’t bear the strength to hold her if it was that much torture for him.

“We sat up all night, neither of us speaking, and both of us barely breathing.  She never cried, never showed any panic, or even the enormous pain she had to be feeling.  Her shallow breaths were scattered and forced.  Her lungs struggled to fill, but she still refused to let anyone see her hurting.”
She stops talking as steadies her sobs.  I can feel the pain in her voice as she recalls the terrifying memory.  If I had the ability to cry right now, I’d be drenched in tears.

She finally manages to continue.  “Our eyes were still glued to the angel we thought to be dying.  The light peered through the window and offered us hope.  She had survived the night against the doctor’s promise she wouldn’t.

“When he got there the next morning, he was expecting to be taking a lifeless child from our arms.  His eyes were filled with shock when he saw our baby still awake, still struggling, still fighting for her life.  He shook his head as he examined her, slamming shut our brief window of hope.

“He told us it was a miracle she had survived the night, but it was just a matter of hours before her time expired.  He walked out, carrying with him all of our crushed bits of hope.

“Again, Justice and I refused to take our eyes off of her.  We studied her every move, cough, and gurgle.  Both of us jumped up with each sneeze.  Her wheezing breaths were agonizing to witness, but she still refused to cry.

“The next morning came, and the doctor showed his astonishment once again.  Then he delivered the same cutting news, but this time, our faith in him wavered.  Our daughter had earned the right for some of our faith to fall on her.  The same pattern continued for two weeks.

“After the fourteenth day of the doctor visiting, he rubbed his head.  He said, ‘I don’t understand it.  I really don’t want to keep telling you the same thing over and over.  I think it’s up to her whether or not she survives.’ The second he left, Justice turned to me.  He told me our daughter was too stubborn to let the doctor be right.  He said she was going to break all the rules and prove us all fools for not believing in her.

“I finally steadied my wavering strength and looked at the angel in his arms.  We were living on minimum amounts of sleep, and our daughter had not left his arms for any real amount of time.  I decided if my little girl was strong to face such odds and fight so hard, then I needed to be strong enough to hold her, love her, and become attached to her despite those odds.

“I almost had to pry her from Justice’s hold, but he finally relinquished her; however, he didn’t leave her side.  He accompanied me to the bed and rested beside me.  His eyes were softer than I had ever seen them.  His voice was so soothing as he cooed to her and stroked her cheek.  Then, for the first time ever, he told me he loved me.

“I almost fell apart in that moment.  I never told Arena such a thing until recently.

"I knew she was capable of anything in that instant.  I told Justice I was ready to name her.  I said I thought Angel suited her.  He shook his head and a playful grin spread.  He said, ‘No.  Not Angel.  We’ll call her Arena, for she has more fight in her than any arena in all the world.’  He was right.  The name was perfect.  She was perfect.

“The bond between them only strengthened, and she only held truer to the reasoning behind her strong name.  That’s how I know my little girl is going to survive this.  The daughter of Justice Clash is just as ungodly stubborn as he ever was.  She’s not leaving until she’s good and damn ready.  She still has more fight in her than any arena in all the world.”

Her sobbing grows as she finishes the heartwarming story.  She’s right.  I’m going to fight this.  I’m not ready to go.  I need Kace, and I can’t leave him here when I know he needs me.

I can hear his breath so close to me, as if he’s kissing me, but I can’t feel it.  It’s almost devastating to think of never feeling his lips touch me again.  I need to cry, but I can’t.  It hurts too much to not have that release.  I feel as though I’m suffocating.

His voice calms me as he speaks.

“I’ll never forget the day I watched her shoot that damn arrow through all twenty apples.  It was the first time anyone had ever beaten me at anything.  I kept that arrow.  It hangs in my cabin to remind me of how amazing she is.  She’s the first person who has ever pushed me.  She’s the first person who has ever stumped me.  She’s the first person to ever own everything in me.  She has to live through this.  I don’t care if I have to storm heaven or hell to bring her back, I’ll find her.  I won’t be anywhere without her.”

The inner turmoil drills me, captures me, and pushes me down into the sinking sand.  The suffocating feeling is back, and I’m choking on the tears I can’t release.  The sounds around me fade, and I can’t stop plunging into the dark pit.

My eyes slowly look around the dark room as they try to remember how to see.  Oh shit.  I’m really awake.  Wait, am I really awake?

I can feel an incredible warmth on my right side.  Oh shit.  I can really feel.

I look down to see the dark hair flopped around in a messy style.  Kace is draped over the edge of the bed, his body clinging to mine in his sleep. The chair he’s setting in harnesses his lower body, but the rest of him has toppled over to be on top of me.

I smile as the tears finally escape the clutches of my eyes.

I try to focus my blurry weepers, and I see Raven staring at me with wide as hell eyes.  It’s as if she’s uncertain about whether or not this is real.

“Arena?” she says in an uncertain whisper.

“Yeah,” my coarse grunt returns.

My mouth is so dry it’s painful.  I feel as if something had died in it, and that’s exactly how it tastes as well.  I clap my dry jaws together and feel the splits in my lips.  Oh this is terrible.

“I’ll get you some water,” Raven says as she jumps to her feet.

She pours a glass from the pitcher on the bedside table.  I feel my trembling hands unable to hold it.  She lifts my head and helps me pour the liquid down my throat.

I guzzle it down almost too quickly, and the nauseating feel in my stomach urges me to stop.  I pull back and she speaks softly.

“Do you need anything else?”

“Mint leaves.  Please tell me you have some mint leaves.”

She smirks and walks over to pick up her pouch.  She hands me a piece of a leaf, and I hold the wonderful burn in my mouth.  It relieves me of the horrid taste that is plaguing me.

She sits back down and speaks more.

“You’ve been out for four days.  Kace hasn’t slept for more than six hours since you went out.  I need to wake him.”

“No.  Let him sleep.  I need a minute to fully believe I’m awake,” I say with haste.

She tightens her lips but nods.  My eyes finally adjust to view the room.  There are people all over the floor.  All of my family and friends have picked out a spot and set up residence in the small, crowded space.  Even the hulking Brutus is sleeping on the floor - and taking up a ton of room.

“We’ve all been here waiting on you to wake up.  The others went back home, but everyone here refused to go.”

I smile warmly at her as more tears spring free from my eyes.

“Thanks for sticking around.  I’m surprised you’re awake.  It has to be pretty boring hanging out with a bunch of sleeping people.”

She shrugs.  “I’ve been a nomad a long, long time; you don’t sleep much when you’re a nomad.  The worst things usually happen when your eyes are closed.  Not to mention, I wanted to keep an eye out to make sure Ebony didn’t smother you with a pillow while everyone slept.”
I don’t know whether to laugh or scowl.  It hurts too much to attempt either, so I just keep my face bland.

“I was really hoping that bitch died during the fight.  I never did see her.”

“That’s because she quickly hid after the first arrow missed her.  She stayed hidden until the whole damn thing was over, and she’s been in here pretty regularly, trying to get Kace to leave your side.  He finally told her to leave him the fuck alone,” Raven chuckles out.

I frown.  “I hate I missed that.”

She laughs a little and Kace stirs slightly in response.  I take a deep breath and stroke his dark hair.  My fingers tingle with a prickling sensation as they try to regain a sense of normalcy.  My toes tingle as well, almost tickling me in the most dreadful, unable-to-scratch-an-itch sort of way.

Then the shooting pain of my side invades me.  I cringe slightly, but I manage to fight off the urge to scream out as my eyes clamp shut in a wince.

As it slowly subsides, I look back at Raven’s worried eyes.  I pull down the covers to see I’m in a long gown.

Ah hell.  I hope my mother changed me without everyone in the room.

I pull the gown up slowly to reveal the damage.  Several stitches crawl up my stomach, and my mind flashes back to the monster I presumed dead.

“I didn’t check his pulse.  If I had, I wouldn’t be here in pain right now.  I wouldn’t have worried everyone to death.  Kace wouldn’t be exhausted and tormented.”

“Hey.  No.  Don’t do that to yourself.  You’re alive.  That’s all that matters.  Kace needs to know you’re awake.  He needs to know you’re okay.  Wake him up.  I’m going to go grab something soft for your stomach.  I’ll make you some soup.”

Her soft voice is so different from the strong, assertive tone she normally uses.  She walks out and gently tugs the door to close behind her.

I stroke Kace’s hair a little more, and the feeling is more natural, although still slightly numb.  He stirs a little more, and his eyes flitter open in a slow motion.  They widen as they connect with mine and relief and disbelief mingle hand in hand.

“Hey,” I say casually to ensure him I’m really awake.

Tears litter his face in an instant and he launches himself at me.  I fight the urge to wince and cry when his hands find my hair and his lips collide with mine.

Thank goodness for the mint leaves.

His eyes stare into mine as we both try to see through the blur of tears.

“You’re awake.  You’re alive,” he whispers in disbelief.

“I’m not going anywhere,” I say encouragingly, laying his dark, still visible fears to rest.

His arms tighten around me, and I flinch as the shooting pain from my mind warns me to go easy on my weakened body.

He releases me quickly.

“I’m sorry, baby.  I didn’t mean to-”

“It’s okay.  I want to feel your arms around me.  I need to feel you.  You just don’t know how much,” I say with a new rush of tears.

He clutches me softly and slides into the bed to be beside me.  His hand cups my face, and I nestle into his touch as his thumb caresses my cheek.  His other arm slides under my head and drapes around me.  He presses his forehead to mine and keeps his incredible blue eyes concentrated on my greens.

“Don’t ever scare me like that again,” he scolds in a breathless murmur.

“I’ll do my best,” I say with a smirk.

His lips casually stroke mine, careful not to invoke passion… too much.  We certainly can’t do any of that right now.

“Marry me,” he mumbles softly while nestling his nose against mine.

“I believe I’ve already said yes to that once,” I giggle.

He smirks faintly, but the seriousness in his eyes remains intact.

“I don’t mean in general.  I mean here, now, tonight.  I don’t want to waste another minute being anything less than your husband.  I love you so much.  Please don’t make me beg, because I will.”

I smile at his sincere vulnerability pouring out.  I kiss him again to reassure him I’m real, since his eyes are still questioning such a thing.

“I want to get married in our tribe.  I would also like to be fully healed because there’s a long list of things I want to be able to do to my husband on our wedding night that I can’t do in this condition.”

His cheeks turn red and he shakes his head.  His lips find mine once more and pull me into their softness.

“Soon,” he murmurs.

“As soon as I’m healed,” I mumble back through the kiss.

The door opens and Raven walks in carrying a tray supporting a soup bowl.  She smirks a little as she walks over to the bed.

“I told the doctor you’re awake.  It took him a second to figure out if I was serious or not, but he’ll be here in a minute to check you out,” she says gently.

“Thanks.”

Before anything else can be said, shrill, uncontainable, excited squeals wake the room.  Helena is rushing toward the bed, and Mom is right behind her.  Kace holds his hand up before my overexcited sister crashes onto the bed.

“Oh yeah.  I wasn’t thinking,” she says softly, suddenly remembering I'm still pretty banged up.

I smile warmly at her as Raven hands Kace the tray.  My trembling hands have not fully regained their composure, too weak and drained to steady anything at all.  The spoon rattles off the sides of the bowl, and bits of soup splatter free from the spoon.

Kace takes the spoon from my hand and dips it back into the bowl.  He withdraws it with a much smoother motion than my unsteady hand had exhibited, and I slurp slightly as the soup finds my mouth.

“I bet you’re starving,” Helena says with pained eyes.

“A little,” I mumble while slurping another spoonful, trying not to ravage the entire bowl.

I almost want to pick it up and pour it down my throat before sending Raven off for more.  I've never been so hungry in all my life… and that's saying a lot.

Kace diligently spoon feeds me as the others all stand and clamber over each other to see me with their own eyes.  Everyone gasps to see me sitting up and eating.  They all talk over each other as Kace continues feeding me - making me feel a little helpless.  He smiles to hear each person’s voice spritzed with relief.

He kisses my forehead as the last bite enters my mouth.  I wish I could eat more, but my stomach warns me to stop before I get sick.

Mom moves the tray from the bed so Kace doesn’t have to move from my side.  She takes my hand once she returns and smiles at me.

“I knew you’d be okay, my darling,” she says with tears in her eyes.

“I knew you’d be okay too.  You’re too damn stubborn to die,” Julius teases, but the dark circles under his eyes reveal the truth of his poorly masked worry that has been eating at him.

I just smile at Julius as Kace groans in distaste for his best friend's comment.  He kisses my head softly and tightens his grip on me.

“How long before I’m back to normal?” I ask the doctor.

He seems too much in disbelief as he purses his lips and rakes over my body with his eyes, examining me as though I'm some medical mystery.

“It’s hard to say really.  I’m surprised… well, I’m more than surprised about how well you’re acting right at this moment.  With the injuries sustained, the best estimate I can give you is at least six months.”

I smirk as I look at Kace.

“I should be fine in a month.  We can get married then.”

The doctor chuckles, but Kace’s face shows such stern seriousness.  His lips gently find mine as he breathes me in, still testing the possibility I'm nothing more than a dream.

Slowly, I start to feel him smiling behind the kiss, and I’m forced to mimic the reaction.  Our smiles become so big, the kiss is forced to end.

“One month,” he says in agreement.

“I think we should give these two some privacy,” Kingston says with a hint of humor.

I turn to face the dispersing crowd.  “Thank you - all of you.”

Everyone flashes their smiles at me, and my eyes turn back to lock with the wonderful man sharing my recovery bed.

“Where are we?” I muse, suddenly curious about my foreign surroundings.

It's a simple room - a log home as most all homes are.  The aged cracks tell me it's stood for a while, and the weathered creaks let me know it's full of stories to share.  The bed and a few chairs are the only furniture in the room, making it a minimalist style.

Kace brushes my tousled hair from my shoulder.

“They have a large boarding hall designed specifically for guests.  It’s larger than our banquet hall, and it's filled with rooms.  It’s something we’ve discussed building when we return.”

“When will we return?” I ask curiously.

“When you are able to travel.  No one here is leaving until you’re able to go.”

“So, you’re not going anywhere?” I tease, knowing damn well he won't leave me.

“Never.  Not a chance in hell,” he playfully adds.

His lips cover mine again, and the warmth floods me.  I move my hand to stroke his cheek, and I cringe when I stretch it too far.  The tug of the tight skin sewed together reminds me of my boundaries.

Kace slides my gown up above my waist to examine my wound, and to make sure I hadn’t just damaged it further.

“You need to be careful,” he whispers.

He diligently surveys the red, puffy area and then withdraws as he slides the gown back into place.

“Who changed me?”

“I did.  Every time.  I don’t think your mother enjoyed having to stand aside, but I didn’t give her much of a choice.  Everyone else stayed outside during the changes.”

My lips find his again, thanking him for being so incredible to me, and he pushes my arms to my side in order to keep me from straining my wound.

“I love you,” he whispers.

“I love you,” I whisper back without hesitation.

My eyes close as his lips pound against mine, completely reviving me.  There’s no trace of the lingering death angel now.  I’m completely alive, enraptured, and in love.

The Devil’s Mind

He’s been waiting patiently, passing his time with his morbid hobbies.  Screams for help echo through the air with no one to hear them but those just as malicious as he.He smiles in delight as he rocks in the shadows of the small room.  The foul stench of death fills the room as the man he has long awaited walks in.

“You’re back,” he says to the man who holds cold eyes with jaded secrets.

“Yes, sir.”

“You have what I asked for?” the man in the shadows asks.

“I do.”

A hand stretches out from the cloak of darkness to reveal the horrid scars marring his body.  The deformed monstrosity doesn’t make the other man flinch though.  He’s seen the man in the shadows in the light before.  He’s seen his dark heart’s cruelest depth, even knows it personally.  He knows exactly who he’s dealing with.

He places a painting in the hands of the scarred man, a painting he himself did.  His eyes search the painting in disbelief.

“This is it?  You're sure about this?” the monster asks.

“I'm positive.  You wanted the Shaylan's biggest weakness, and that's exactly what I've brought you, per our agreement.  I’ve seen it with my own eyes.”

The vicious, scarred brute hears his informant swearing the truth, but disbelief plagues him.  He studies the painting with more diligence, and his eyes grow dark as gruesome fantasies emerge.  Oh the things he could do to this lovely creature.

He had been expecting a strong blind spot - a way to shut down their water supply or a means to cut off their food source perhaps - but not this.  His eyes glue themselves to the bronze-haired goddess in front of him.

If this picture does her justice, she’s more entrancing than Helen of Troy.  Men have been faded for fighting over such remarkable beauty.  Aphrodite herself would be envious of this glorious creature.

It still seems unlikely that a tribe as strong as the Shaylan could be brought down just by pulling this stone out of place.  Could their demise truly hinge on this one girl?

The emerald green eyes in the picture hold an untamable wildness, a powerful strength, and an unparalleled desire.  Only a soft hue of sadness taints the undertones.

Such wonderfully wretched things he could do, the joy he could derive from her pretty screams, but he has to get to her first.  That will be no easy feat.

If she’s as important as his spy is claiming, then she will be very well guarded.  It will take a masterminded plan to accomplish such a task, but he loves a challenge.

“Jespin failed in his quest, but I know the location of the tunnel,” the spy murmurs.

“The Kuslan led you in?”

“Yes, Kingston acted just as you said he would.  He saw me beaten on the side of the path and offered to let me join them on their way to the Shaylan.  I was welcomed with open arms.”

“He’s foolish like that.  Good.  I assume my son is staying with the Shaylan?”

“Yes.  Kingston and Kaceton Brice have become friends.  He’s staying there until they find and kill you.”

The scarred monster laughs.  “They can try.  I’m not the fool Jespin was.”

He pauses and scratches his chin - a chin free from any growth of hair due to the heavy burns that stole so much of his ability to grow such a thing.  He continues with a colder tone.

“So. my son made amends with the bastard that set me on fire.  I feel as though I should be impressed with his guile.”

"The Kuslan wont' leave the protection of the Shaylan until they know you're dead," the spy mumbles.

“Good.  Tell me, how did they fool the scouts?”

The spy smirks, seeming impressed with the ruse brought about to veil the truth of the escape.

“The women posed as men to convince the scouts nothing had changed.  The distance they had between them and the scouts gave them the ability to pull off such a stunt.”

“Very clever.  Did this girl plan that?”

“No, her sister did.”

“There’s another?  Does her beauty match this one’s?” the marred man questions with aroused curiosity.

“She’s blond and beautiful.  They’re the daughters of Justice Clash.”

This definitely piques the interest of the scarred man, drawing him all the more to the edge of his seat as he leans over to rest his elbows on his knees.

“Well I’ll be damned.  The Clash girls.  I should have known.  This just becomes more delicious with each twist.  You’ve done well.  You’ll receive your payment soon enough.  For now, go back to the tribe and wait.”

The spy nods as he walks out, and the scarred man stares in the mirror at his mangled face.  He smirks as he plots his revenge, and he will bide his time to wait for the perfect moment.

Call it what you will - retribution, vengeance, evil - he'll have what he wants.  He’s smarter than all the ones who have opposed the Shaylan in the past.  He’s a man of means, and the Shaylan have made enough enemies to aide him in his quest.  Men fight harder when there’s a score to settle, and he knows where to find all of them.

It’s a game of waiting now, and patience is a virtue he most certainly possesses.

Book III of the Faders Trilogy, The Devil's Wrath, coming 2014.

For more information on C.M. Owens, like my facebook page.  Faders is one of three released trilogies.